THE  LIBRARY    - 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

IN  MEMORY  OF 
MRS.  VIRGINIA  B.  SPORER 


V  V 


FROM 


EARTH  TO  HEAVEN; 


AS  VIEWED  IN  THE 


SERMONS,  BIBLE. READINGS,  AND 
REFORM  PAPERS 


REV.  A.  P.  GRAVES,  EVANGELIST. 


"FOR  HERE  WE  HAVE  NO  CONTINUING   CITY,  BUT  WE  SEEK  ONE  TO  COME." 

Heb.  xiii.  14. 


TWENTIETH  EDITION. 


CHICAGO : 
FAIRBANKS,  PALMER  &  CO. 

1886. 


COPTBIOHT, 

A.D.  1877, 
BY    A.    P.    GRAVES. 


BT  DoNOHP«  &  HKNNEBKBRY,   CmCAOO. 


TO 


MY   PIOUS   PARENTS, 


'WHOSE  FAMILY  ALTAR  HAS  EXERTED  A  HALLOWED  INPLUKNCE  OTKE 
ALL   THE   YEARS    OF    MY   LIFE, 


THIS    VOLUME    IS    AFFECTIONATELY    INSCRIBED, 

BY 

THE    AUTHOR. 


2040742 


TO  THE  READER 


"THE  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you." 
Yielding  to  the  judgment  and  request  of  many  friends, 
I  send  forth  this  volume,  hoping  that  its  pages  may  lead 
every  reader  to  the  enjoyment  of  this  benediction.  The 
sermons,  addresses  and  Bible  readings  herein  contained 
were  taken  down  by  a  stenographer  verbatim,  and 
-^vised  by  myself.  In  revision  and  correction  I  hav« 
been  assisted  by  Prof.  H.  C.  Leland,  who  has  been  my 
efficient  associate  in  Evangelistic  work  during  the  past 
year.  I  have  not  aimed  in  the  slightest  degree  at  liter- 
ary merit  in  the  preparation  of  the  work;  therefore  no 
table  is  spread  for  the  feasting  of  critics.  As  in  every 
effort  of  my  Gospel  meetings,  so  in  every  line  of  this 
book,  endeavor  has  been  made  to  bless  somebody  with 
spiritual  blessings.  I  feel  that  I  have  but  one  life  to 
live,  and  it  will  soon  be  over.  X 

I  am  glad  to  give  these  productions  to  the  public  in 
this  form,  hoping  that  while  I  may  be  earnestly  labor- 
ing to  win  souls  in  one  place,  the  book  may  be  at  work 
in  another,  helping  to  swell  the  number  of  those  who 

(7) 


8  TO  THE  READER. 

shall  go  along  with  me  "  from  earth  to  heaven."     Will 
the  reader  now  join  the  author  in  this  prayer? 

O  Lord,  we  are  very  weak  and  unworthy  of  Thy  great 
love;  but  wilt  Thou  magnify  thine  own  grace  in  us,  and 
bless  the  reader,  bless  the  author,  and  bless  every  person 
who  shall  come  under  the  influence  of  the  truths  of  this 
book,  both  in  the  reading  and  the  hearing^  and  bring  us 
all  to  heaven  at  last,  for  Jesus'  sake.  Amen. 

A.  P.  G. 

CONCORD,  Minn.,  September,  1877. 


CO^TEI^TS. 


PARE 

SHELTERED  BY  THE  BLOOD,       -       .       .       -       -27 

Vital  Doctrine.  What  the  Sinner  did.  What  God 
did.  Slave  Converted.  Cain  and  Abel.  Blood  on  the 
Door  Posts.  No  remission  without  Blood.  Blood 
means  Life.  Skeptical  Doctrines.  Consecration  by 
Blood.  Blood  purges  the  Conscience.  Victory  by  the 
Blood.  Cowper's  Hymn. 

ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN, 48 

City  desolated.  God  designs  rebuilding.  Alarming 
times  of  Temptation.  Club  Rooms.  Horse  Racing. 
Faro  Bank  keeper  Converted.  Personal  Experience. 
Reasons  why.  Be  sure  you  are  right,  then  go  ahead. 
Right  road.  STOP.  Bad  associates.  Take  care  of  your 
Soul.  Crown  of  Queen  of  England.  Parental  Influ- 
ence. Profanity.  Christian  Ministry.  Intemperance. 
A  Student  commits  Suicide.  Time  enough  yet  Fu- 
neral Sermon.  Decide  now. 

BIBLE  WORK, 72 

Professor  Finney's  Statement.  Present  interest  in  the 
Bible.  Bible  witnesses.  Henry  Varley.  The  great 
Commission.  Daniel  Webster.  Jeremiah.  Schools  and 
the  Bible.  Skeptical  Young  Man.  The  Bible  Man's 
need.  Moses  and  the  Israelites.  Bible  in  Revivals. 
Holy  Spirit  and  the  Bible.  Personal  Work.  Costly 
Churches.  Ministers  and  the  Bible.  Plea  to  all  Chris- 
tians. 


10  CONTENTS. 

PAOB 

GETHSEMANE, 80 

Place  and  object  of  Jesus'  sufferings.  Worldly  Pro- 
fessors. Lady  converted  by  a  servant's  Prayer.  Jesus' 
prayer  of  Agony.  Little  girl  and  Infidel  Father.  Win- 
ners of  Souls  will  shine  as  the  Stars.  Soul  agony  for 
Kindred.  Personal  Testimony.  Moses  and  Aaron. 
Ministers  in  the  closet.  Great  Revival.  The  sleep  of 
Sorrow.  A  wife  in  Agony.  A  husband  Converted. 


VALUE  OF  THE  SOUL, 96 

Vast  Comparison.  What  would  you  exchange.  Per- 
sonality of  question.  Fact  Revealed.  Great  Evidences. 
Heathen  Lands.  The  Quaker.  Tenacity  of  Belief. .  Man 
who  was  Convinced.  Testimony  of  the  Unsaved.  John 
Knox.  Queen  of  Scots.  If  I  only  had!  Capacity  of 
the  Soul.  Joshua.  Firemen's  Monument.  Will  you 
save  your  Soul? 

FAITH  THAT  GOD  ACCEPTS, Ill 

God  is  not  pleased  without  Faith.  Sources  of  Faith. 
Member  of  a  Baptist  Church.  Jesus'  Word  Authority. 
Man  and  Note.  Witnesses  of  Christ's  ability.  The 
Cross  an  Argument.  Jesus  at  the  Lake.  Peter  Fishing. 
A  Union  Meeting.  Humility.  Object  of  the  Fishing. 
Leaving  all  to  follow  Jesus. 

EVIDENCES  OF  CONVERSION, 124 

Conversion  a  vital  change.  Submission  to  God.  A. 
Lawyer  Converted.  Burden  removed.  One  passage  to 
illustrate  Conversion.  Love  to  Christians.  Church  Let- 
ters. Man  who  left  the  Church  in  Anger.  Two  wrongs 
don't  make  a  right.  Ruth  and  Naomi.  Spirit  of  Be- 
nevolence. Sectarianism.  Blood  of  Jesus.  Liberty  of 
Christ.  Saving  others.  Believe  in  Christ  now.  Con- 
verted children  should  join  the  Church. 


CONTENTS.  11 

PAGE 

EIGHTEENTH  CHAPTER  OF  MATTHEW,       -       -      148 

Often  misplaced.  Chapter  of  Love.  Unsaved  Souls 
Disciplined.  Carefully  studied.  A  little  Child.  Hu- 
mility needed.  Proud  Judge.  Christ  reigns  within. 
Love  of  Self.  Self  Abandoned.  Angels.  Ninety  and 
Nine.  Controlling  Love.  Rules  for  Discipline.  Testi- 
mony. Agreement  of  Saints.  Extent  of  Christian  for- 
giveness. Great  Love  in  Discipline.  Laxness.  Legality. 
Power  of  the  Cross. 

ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  LADIES,       ....         157 

Words  of  Jesus.  They  are  of  great  value.  What  is 
implied.  Culture  of  Young  Ladies.  Extravagance  in 
Dress.  Christian  Mothers  and  Dancing  Schools.  Single 
thing  above  all  others  needful.  No  failure.  Perpetual 
Blessing.  Humility.  The  Contrast.  Counsel.  Marriage. 
Influence  of  Prayer.  Young  Lady  Saved.  Death  Scene. 
Will  you  choose  now? 

ASSURANCE, 176 

Path  of  the  Just.  Christians  need  not  Backslide. 
Abraham  Lincoln.  Sinner  freed  from  Bondage.  Jesus 
conquers  Satan.  The  Devil  tempts  in  the  weakest  point. 
Consecration.  Jesus  defends  Believers.  Our  High 
Priest.  Pray  boldly.  The  believer  married  to  Christ. 
No  divorce.  Jesus  dwells  in  us.  Our  everlasting  name. 
Peaceable  Habitations.  Crucified  with  Christ.  Christ's 
Inheritance.  The  Gospel  comes  in  four  things.  Holy 
Persuasion.  The  Saints'  Inheritance.  Two  things  of 
immense  value. 

HIGHER  CHRISTIAN  LIFE, 193 

Highway  of  Holiness.  Higher  life  defined.  The  Gift 
and  the  Giver.  Christ  the  Governor  of  the  Soul.  The 
Christian  Christ's  bride.  Full  Consecration.  Higher 
life  not  Sinless.  Perfect  salvation  now.  Progress  in 
Holiness.  George  Mueller.  Charles  Cullis.  Self  Re- 
nunciation. Conquering  Faith.  Winning  Souls. 


12  CONTENTS. 

PAOE 

FAMILY  RELIGION, -       .       201 

Personal  Appeal.  Process  of  Divine  Welfare.  Con- 
version of  Whitefield's  brother.  Husband  and  "Wife 
Converted.  French  Prison.  Wives  should  pray  with 
their  Husbands.  Lady  near  Boston.  Family  Prayer. 
Personal  Testimony.  A  Wife's  Prayer.  Backslidden 
Parents.  Child  lost.  Ruined  Children.  This  way  Pa. 
Dear  ones  in  Heaven. 

UNITED  EFFORTS  IN  REVIVALS,        ...         215 

Nature  of  them  peculiar.  Approved  of  God.  Chris- 
tians strengthened  thereby.  Ministers  encouraged. 
Spiritual  Liberty.  Young  Men's  Christian  Associations. 
Sunday  Schools.  Temperance  Revivals.  Ordinances  no 
real  hinderance  to  united  Christian  labor.  Evangelists. 
Are  a  blessing  to  the  Unconverted.  Criticisms  Dis- 
armed. Power  of  Prayer  increased.  Elder  Knapp's 
Testimony.  Gospel  Monuments.  One  accord  Christians. 
Personal  Testimony. 

GOOD  TIDINGS, ...       226 

First  proclamation  of  Jesus.  Classified  Meetings.  Men 
especially  need  the  Gospel.  The  Deacon's  Testimony. 
Bondage  Removed.  Man  in  Bankruptcy  comforted  by 
the  Gospel.  Gospel  brings  great  joy.  Little  girl  in 
Albany  saves  a  drunken  Father.  Naaman  Cured.  Joy 
for  Drunkards.  A  Drunkard  Saved.  Secret  Societies. 
The  swearing  Farmer  Saved.  Gospel  fits  us  to  Live. 
The  Deacon  and  Infidel.  Commendation  of  Religion. 
Personal  Testimony.  Peaceful  dying  by  the  Gospel. 

SECRET  SOCIETIES, 244 

Reasons  why.  Hints.  Guarding.  No  controversy. 
Object  of  these  Societies.  Proper  place  for  Christians 
to  work.  What  is  the  Church  ?  True  work  of  Reform. 
Families  and  Secret  Societies.  Detriment  to  personal 
piety.  Question  Answered. 


CONTENTS.  13 

PAQK 

IMMEDIATE  SALVATION, 349 

Two  needful  things.  The  dying  thief.  Zaccheus. 
Line  of  Freedom.  Testing  the  Will.  Submission  to 
God.  Repentance.  Boy  and  his  Mother.  Trusting.  Re- 
ceiving Christ.  Coming.  Young  Man  and  rich  Uncle. 
Believing.  Frank— believed  and  was  Saved.  Confession. 
Source  of  help.  Causes  of  Backsliding.  How  to  stand 
for  Christ.  Commit  yourself. 

SOCIAL  AMUSEMENTS, 264 

Our  Creation.  True  Happiness.  First  Parents.  Law 
of  Christ.  Lifting  up  the  World.  World  longs  for 
Christian  society.  True  Holiness  wanted.  Dancing. 
Theaters.  Card  playing.  Home  recreations  commended. 
Rules  of  Conduct.  Ask  Jesus. 

UNPARDONABLE  SIN, -    271 

Christ's  Words.  Proves  his  Divinity.  Holy  Spirit 
first  agent.  Hypocritical  Ministers.  Momentous  Sub- 
ject. Evidences.  Soul  conscious  that  there  is  such  a 
Sin.  Fear  in  the  Heart.  Adam.  Two  tilings  can  hush 
the  fear.  Death  of  Evangelist's  wife.  Power  of  Jesus' 
blood.  What  the  Sin  is.  Old  man  who  had  com- 
mitted it.  Dr.  Alexander's  Hymn. 

THE  HOLY  SPIRIT,       . 291 

Personality  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  He  is  not  a  bare 
influence.  Incidental  Visitations.  His  work  in  Con- 
version. He  convinces  of  Sin.  His  awakenings  precede 
the  washing  of  the  Blood.  His  residence  in  the  Church. 
Day  of  Pentecost.  Prayer  Meeting.  Great  Revival. 
Fruit  of  the  Spirit.  Do  not  quench  the  Spirit.  For- 
malism and  Pride.  Fine  Churches.  Church  Fairs. 
Pray  for  the  Spirit.  Gift  of  the  Spirit  promised. 

THE  BLOOD  OF  JESUS, 308 

The  Doctrine.  Man  a  Sinner.  Liberal  teaching.  Rich 
provision.  Christmas  Evans.  Blood  in  the  Basin.  Defi- 


14  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

niteness  of  Cure.  Mute  Saved.  Completeness  of  the 
Work.  Out  of  Bondage.  Dr.  Watts'  Hymn.  Blood  can 
save  now.  Personal  faith  imperative.  George  H.  Stuart 
and  the  Countersign. 

HEAVEN, 324 

God's  Residence.  God  looks  down.  Man  looks  up. 
Martyr  Stephen.  Many  Mansions.  Heaven  a  prepared 
place.  Jesus  coming  to  take  the  Saints  there.  Heavenly 
Treasures.  Rich  man  dies  a  Pauper.  New  birth  impera- 
tive. Heaven  a  city  of  Light.  Angels  bear  Saints  away 
Recognition  in  Heaven.  Services  of  Heaven.  The  new 
Song.  Our  names  written  in  Heaven. 


FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN 


GLIMPSES  OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE. 


WHEN,  at  the  earnest  request  of  dear  friends,  I  con- 
sented to  publish  this  volume,  I  did  not  intend  to 
give  in  it  any  part  of  ray  personal  experience  or 
statistics  of  my*  labors.  But  having  been  urged  to 
place  in  this  book  some  record  of  my  life  and  relig- 
ious experience,  a  part  of  which  was  published  in 
tract  form  several  years  ago,  and  thinking  it  might 
prove  a  blessing  to  many  readers,  I  consent  to  do  so. 
I  was  born  of  pious  parents,  in  Hopkinton,  Mid- 
dlesex County,  Mass.,  June  23,  1829.  When  I  was 
but  nine  years  of  age  my  father  died.  I  was  absent 
from  home  at  the  time  of  his  death,  and  on  returning 
the  following  day,  learned  that  his  dying  words  for 
r  3  were,  "  Tell  Albert  to  prepare  to  meet  me  in 
heaven."  These  words  have  exerted  great  power 
over  me  to  this  day.  My  father  and  mother  were 
both  very  devoted  Christians.  After  my  father's 
death  I  lived  several  years  in  the  family  of  Amasa 
Southwick,  in  Leicester,  Mass.  They  were  a  very 
excellent  family,  and  made  me  a  fine  home.  Their 
influence  and  counsel  were  good,  and  went  far  to- 
ward shaping  my  character  for  a  life  of  usefulness. 
They  being  members  of  the  "  Friends  Society,"  I 
usually  attended  religious  service  with  them.  At  the 
3  (17) 


18  PROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

age  of  seventeen  I  went  to  Boston  with  an  idea  to  gc 
to  sea.  But  having  sailed  in  a  small  coasting  vessel, 
I  soon  returned  to  Boston,  gave  up  the  notion,  and 
engaged  as  an  apprentice  at  the  iron  founder's  trade. 
At  this  time  I  was  strongly  convicted  that  I  ought 
to  return  to  the  religious  interest  which  I  had  felt 
before.  But  I  soon  got  into  bad  company,  my  con- 
victions lessened,  and  I  entered  a  life  of  sin.  In  this 
way  I  continued  several  years,  growing  worse  and 
worse.  After  my  apprenticeship  ended  I  left  the 
city,  and  spent  several  months  in  Nashua,  N.  H.,  and 
White  River  Junction,  Vt.,  working  at  my  trade. 
My  life  of  sin  in  Boston  consisted  in  profanity,  gam- 
bling, intemperance,  Sabbath  breaking,  and  kindred 
evils.  At  this  time  I  had  great  struggles  to  over- 
come these  sinful  associations,  for  I  was  impressed 
very  strongly  to  do  so. 

After  several  months  I  concluded  to  cease  work, 
and  attend  school  for  a  term  at  the  Methodist  Semi- 
nary in  Newberry,  Vt.  I  hoped  by  doing  so  in  some 
way  to  be  relieved  of  my  sad  state  of  heart.  Here  I 
felt  my  accountability  to  God  as  never  before.  My 
religious  interest  of  years  before  was  greatly  revived, 
and  I  consecrated  myself  to  Jesus  and  His  service. 
I  was  blessed.  At  the  close  of  the  term  I  went  to 
work  at  my  trade  in  St.  Johnsbury,  Vt.  After 
stud}dng  the  Bible  several  weeks,  I  felt  that  I  must 
be  baptized  and  unite  with  the  Church.  It  was  a 
memorable  day.  I  was  buried  with  Christ  in  bap- 
tism August  10,  1851,  in  the  Passumpsic  River,  four 
miles  below  St.  Johnsbury,  Vt. 


GLIMPSES   OF   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE.  19 

When  I  was  raised  from  that  liquid  grave  my 
heart  was  deeply  impressed,  as  by  a  voice,  that  I 
ought  to  preach  the  Gospel.  I  believed  then  that 
God  called  me  to  the  ministry,  and  have  never 
doubted  it  to  this  hour.  I  immediately  entered 
school  at  New  Hampton,  N.  H.,  to  prepare  for  the 
work.  A  year  after,  this  institution  removed  to 
another  state,  and  I  went  to  Madison  University, 
New  York,  to  pursue  my  education  for  the  ministry. 
I  was  ordained  in  Truxton,  N.  Y.,  as  pastor  of  a 
church  with  whom  I  enjoyed  a  very  fruitful  and 
blessed  ministry  more  than  three  years.  I  was  sub- 
sequently settled,  for  brief  periods,  as  pastor  over 
churches  in  Lacon,  111.,  Lake  City,  Minn.,  Keyport, 
N.  J.,  and  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.  In  all  these  places  God 
greatly  blessed  my  ministry,  and  gave  me  very  pleas- 
ant and  harmonious  relations  with  the  brethren. 

Early  in  my  public  life  I  was  married  to  Miss 
Elvira  L.  Bonney,  of  Georgetown,  N.  Y.  Her  unas- 
suming life  of  holiness  was  greatly  blessed  to  me.  I 
have  realized  its  power  all  the  years  of  my  ministry. 
Three  sons  were  born  to  us,  one  of  whom  died  in 
infancy,  and  two  are  yet  spared.*  About  six  years 
after  the  death  of  my  first  wife,  in  December,  1861, f 
I  was  married  to  Miss  Matilda  F.  Randolph,  of  the 
City  of  New  York,  who  has  ever  since  accompanied 
me  in  my  labors  and  been  my  efficient  helper. 

About  the  time  of  my  first  settlement  as  pastor,  I 
was  deeply  impressed  that  Jesus  would  have  me  do 
"  the  work  of  an  evangelist."  I  felt  that  I  could 
*  See  page  87.  f  See  page  285. 


20  FROM   EARTH  TO   HEAVEN. 

not  enter  such  a  work,  and  struggled  hard  against 
my  convictions  for  a  long  time.  But  my  impressions 
increased  until  the  convictions  became  painfully 
severe.  At  length  I  yielded,,  being  fully  persuaded 
that  it  was  the  Lord's  will. 

I  have  now  been  an  evangelist  about  eleven  years, 
and  have  held  more  than  two  hundred  series  of  revi- 
val meetings  in  as  many  different  towns  and  cities. 
I  have  kept  no  accurate  statistical  record  of  the 
results  of  my  labors,  but  have  reason  to  believe  that 
in  my  Gospel  meetings  many  thousands  have  pro- 
fessed conversion,  and  about  two  thousand  persons 
have  united  with  the  churches  v.  here  I  have  labored 
the  past  year. 

Thus  God  has  been  pleased  to  crown  my  feeble 
efforts  with  very  great  blessings,  of  which  I  have  felt 
entirely  unworthy. 

HIGHER  LIFE  EXPERIENCE. 

In  the  Spring  of  1865,  after  having  enjoyed  a 
spiritual  refreshing  in  revivals  through  the  Winter, 
I  was  impressed,  as  never  belDre,  that  there  was 
something  in  Christ  for  me  which  I  had  never  re- 
ceived, and  that  He  was  proffering  to  me  the  bless- 
ing. This  conviction  was  attended  with  deep  search- 
ings  of  heart ;  and  the  more  I  examined  my  heart, 
the  more  I  saw  its  vileness.  My  soul  was  panting 
for  the  fullness  of  Christ's  love. 

The  words  of  Jesus :  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest," 


GLIMPSES   OF   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE.  21 

came  fresh  to  my  mind.  "  Well,"  said  I,  "  He  spoke 
them  for  the  sinner,  and  I  have  been  giving  them  to 
the  sinner  these  dozen  years  ;  they  are  not  for  me." 
But  a  voice  continually  whispered,  "  They  are  for 
you"  These  feelings  of  desire  and  trial  to  do  some- 
thing to  satisfy  my  thirsting  soul  continued  for 
months.  At  length  the  words  above  referred  to 
pressed  my  heart  so  much,  that  I  began  to  make  a 
personal  application  of  them.  I  said,  "  What  is  this 
idea  of  rest  as  presented  by  Jesus  ?"  It  was  thut 
illustrated  to  me  :  Suppose  I,  wearied  from  toil., 
return  home  and  say  to  my  friends,  "I  am  very 
weary  and  will  retire  to  rest."  I  professedly 
take  my  bed  for  this  purpose,  but  spend  the  night 
agitated  in  feelings,  with  disquiet  and  tossings. 
Now  can  I  rise  in  the  morning  and  say  I  have  had 
rest?  So  it  seemed  in  my  soul  I  had  professed  to  be 
a  Christian,  and  no  doubt  had  possessed  a  good  hope, 
which  has  been  as  an  anchor  of  my  soul  for  many 
years,  but  had  not  rest. 

Like  Martha,  I  was  cumbered  about  much  serving. 
The  waves  were  rippled  ;  I  did  not  rest  by  simple 
trust  in  Jesus. 

I  felt  deeply  conscious  that  greater  heights  in 
spiritual  things  were  attainable  ;  but  to  reach  them 
was  my  difficulty.  It  seemed  I  would  give  all  the 
world  did  I  possess  it,  or  do  anything  if  I  could  but 
enjoy  the  fullness  of  that  peace  that  passeth  all  un- 
derstanding. 

I  tried  again  and  again,  with  heart,  lips,  and  pen, 
to  consecrate  my  all  to  Jesus,  and  His  service  ;  and 


22  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

for  months  my  daily  cry  was,  "  Oh,  for  a  subdued 
heart !  "  But,  with  all  my  doing,  something  would 
frequently  whisper: 

Cast  your  deadly  doing  down, — 

Down  at  Jesus'  feet ; 
Stand  in  Him,  in  Him  alone, 

All  glorious  and  complete. 

The  labor  of  my  hands  at  this  time  greatly  in- 
creased. Inquiring  sinners  and  rejoicing  converts 
multiplied  daily.  Never  did  my  ministry  seem  more 
responsible  or  important,  and  never  did  I  feel  so  un- 
fit to  perform  it.  I  dare  hot  tell  any  one  the  state 
of  my  own  heart.  But  oh,  what  trials  as  I  felt  my- 
self the  sad  want  of  faith  that  weighed  down  my 
soul !  When  I  directed  sinners  to  believe  in  Christ, 
some  still  voice  within  would  say,  "  Why  don't  you 
believe  yourself?"  Again  and  again  did  I  try  to  "  cast 
my  deadly  doing  down."  I  wrote  out  a  full  conse- 
cration of  my  all  to  Jesus,  and  in  solemn  prayer 
signed  it  upon  my  knees. 

I  tried  over  and  over  again  to  examine  my  heart 
as  with  a  "  lighted  candle,"  but  all  to  no  purpose ; 
and  I  daily  found  that  I  was  "  trying  many  things  of 
many  physicians,"  and  was  nothing  better,  but 
rather  grew  worse. 

u  Oh  ! "  said  I,  "  it  is  so  hard  for  a  Christian  to  let 
go  and  simply  trust  Jesus."  After  spending  several 
months  in  deep  searchings  of  heart,  a  friend  put  the 
little  tract  The  Living  Christ  into  my  hand.  The 
reading  of  each  line  awakened  increased  interest  in 
the  matter  of  believing,  trusting.  The  way  appeared 


GLIMPSES   OF  THE  AUTHOR'S  LIFE.  23 

plain ;  but  to  do  the  thing  was  a  seeming  impossi- 
bility. "  Oh  for  a  subdued  heart !  "  was  the  constant 
language  of  my  soul.  Daily  I  felt  that  I  could  not 
go  and  preach  to  my  dear  people  again  ;  that  it  was 
almost  wicked  to  stand  up  as  a  public  teacher  with 
such  a  hard,  unbroken  state  of  heart. 

I  determined  to  appoint  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  hoping  that  by  this  means  I  might  obtain 
liberty  to  my  captive  soul.  I  did  appoint  it ;  but 
thank  God  when  the  time  arrived  I  was  compelled 
to  turn  it  into  a  day  of  thanksgiving. 

Before  my  soul  deeply  panted  for  the  "  baptism  of 
the  Spirit,"  I  had  heard  through  kind  friends  of  the 
meeting  at  Dr.  Palmer's,  and  was  invited  to  attend. 
I  concluded  to  do  so  before  the  appointed  day  for 
fasting  arrived.  I  went.  The  experiences  related 
somewhat  illustrated  my  case.  I  felt  interested,  and 
measured  every  word.  I  stated  my  exercises  of 
mind  to  the  meeting,  and  was  told  to  try  and  "  trust 
in  Jesus."  I  said,  "I  have  been  trying  a  long  time 
to  believe  ;  but  the  thing  is  to  do  it"  Again  I  fell 
upon  my  knees,  and  endeavored  to  give  up  all  and 
"  trust,"  but  to  no  purpose.  Still  my  heart  was  hard 
and  unrelenting ;  and  again  I  cried,  "  Oh,  for  sweet 
rest  in  Jesus  !"  I  felt  so  unworthy  and  so  rebellious 
that  I  was  tempted  to  conclude  that  I  ekould  never 
enjoy  this  blessed  experience.  But  a  \oice  sweetly 
whispered,  "  Jesus  has  promised  you  the  blessing  ; 
trust  Him,  accept  it." 

Wearied,  anxious,  and  still  unbelieving,  I  re- 
turned home.  While  on  the  way,  something  seemed 


24  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

to  say  to  me  in  a  most  signal  tone,  "  Cast  thy  bur- 
den on  the  Lord."  This  precious  passage  never 
appeared  so  to  me  before.  It  came  as  the  healing 
balm.  I  quickly  said,  "  I  will.  Lord,  if  it  '  be 
selfishness,  unholy  ambition,  worldly  pride,  the  will 
of  man,  any  thing,  every  thing,  whatever  may  hinder 
my  simple  '  trust  in  Jesus,'  I  surrender  all  to  Thee." 
Still  the  passage  was  like  a  "bright  light"  before 
me ;  and  I  felt  a  consciousness  that  I  had  cast  all  at 
Jesus'  feet,  and  that  in  His  own  way  and  time  He 
would  emancipate  my  burdened  soul.  I  retired  to 
rest,  leaving  all  to  Him.  At  an  unusually  early  hour 
I  awoke.  The  room  was  silent  and  dark  ;  but  in  an 
instant  the  darkness  passed  away,  and  a  bright  light 
filled  the  room.  The  light  of  life  seemed  to  be  all 
around  me,  and  Jesus  appeared,  not  altogether  in  the 
form  of  a  person,  but  as  filling  immensity  with  His 
presence. 

I  never  had  such  a  view  of  Christ  or  experienced 
such  feelings  before.  All  the  hardness  of  my  heart 
was  broken  up  instantly,  and  my  soul  launched  out 
into  Christ,  like  launching  a  boat  upon  the  bosom  of 
a  smooth  lake.  Just  now  that  blessed  Scripture, 
"  Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  store-house,  that 
there  may  be  meat  in  mine  house,  and  prove  me  now 
herewith,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  if  I  will  not  open 
you  the  windows  of  heaven,  and  pour  you  out  a 
blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough  to 
receive  it,"  appeared  to  me  in  all  its  fullness.  I 
said.  "  I  can  not  surely  contain  this."  Oh,  how  my 
soul  was  filled  with  the  fullness  of  Christ's  love  ! 


GLIMPSES   OF   THE   AUTHOR'S   LIFE.  25 

The  tears  freely  flowed,  and  my  pillow  was  wet  as 
with  the  dew  of  the  morning.  Christ  was  "  all  in 
all."  "I  was  filled  with  the  Spirit,"  and  I  felt  that, 
after  traveling  a  long  and  tedious  journey  over  path- 
less wastes  and  through  burning  sands,  I  had  now 
arrived  at  the  golden  gates  of  the  city;  yea,  had 
entered  and  now  dwelt  in  the  bright  mansions  of 
love.  All  was  peace. 

I  arose,  and  made  a  record  of  gratitude  to  God 
for  His  infinite  and  unspeakable  blessing.  Imme- 
diately I  found  every  thing  changed  concerning  my 
faith  in  Christ,  and  my  relations  to  Him  as  a  full 
and  complete  Saviour. 

Never  did  He  appear  so  much  the  unchangeable 
One,  —  "the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever." 
*'His  yoke  became  easy,  and  His  burden  light;" 
and,  on  reflection,  I  could  hardly  believe  that  I  had 
lived  and  toiled  so  long  without  this  precious  bless- 
ing of  "  sweet  rest  in  Jesus." 

I  have  been  led  to.  believe,  judging  somewhat 
from  appearance,  as  also  from  my  own  experience, 
that  this  blessing  is  the  great  want  of  the  Church 
now ;  that  all  alike,  ministers  and  laymen,  impera- 
tively need  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit  "of  fire,"  and 
of  power  from  on  high,  that  they  may  convincingly 
and  with  conquering  power  witness  for  Jesus. 

Ye  need  no  learning  of  the  schools 
To  prove  your  faith  divine. 

Witnessing  from  the  heart  is  the  world's  great 
need.  Let  Christians  everywhere  consecrate  them- 


26    ,  FROM  EARTH  TO   HEAVEN. 

selves  to  the  great  work  of  bringing  out  the  experi- 
ence and  power,  and  pointing  to  the  ultimate  end  of 
the  "  inner  life  of  Christ  in  the  soul,"  and  the  whole 
aspect  of  evangelizing  the  world  will  change. 

There's  something  wrought  within  you  shows 
That  Jesus  saves  the  world. 

It  is  now  many  years  since  God  gave  me  the 
special  blessing  recorded  in  the  foregoing  experience. 
My  whole  religious  life  and  usefulness  have  been 
shaped  and  intensified  under  its  influence.  This  I 
wish  to  record  to  the  praise  of  God's  grace.  I  have 
found  it  to  be  a  portion  not  to  be  lost  in  a  day,  or  a 
month.  Year  by  year  I  have  been  deeply  conscious 
of  human  weakness,  but  have  been  equally  conscious 
of  Jesus'  ability  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  In  the 
experience  then  entered  into,  I  became  possessed  of 
a  conquering  faith  that  has  been  a  mighty  power  for 
victory  in  all  the  work  of  my  ministr3T.  By  it  I 
learned  to  take  God  at  His  word,  and  to  ask  and 
expect  blessings  as  I  never  cotild  before.  And  having 
so  long  associated  with  all  denominations  of  Chris- 
tians, I  am  thoroughly  prepared  to  reaffirm  my  con- 
viction of  the  blessed  reality  of  the  higher  Christian 
life,  and  that  this  is  the  present  imperative  need  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ, 


BIBLE   BEADING. 

SHELTERED     BY     THE     BLOOD. 

Delivered  in  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church,  in  Newburgh,  New  York, 
in  January,  1876. 

WE  have  now  gathered  to  consider  one  of  the  most 
vital  of  all  doctrines. 

Please  open  your  Bible  to  Genesis  iii,  7,  21.  We 
read : 

And  the  eyes  of  them  both  were  opened,  and  they  knew  that 
they  were  naked ;  and  they  sewed  fig  leaves  together,  and  made 
themselves  aprons. 

Unto  Adam  also  and  to  his  wife  did  the  Lord  God  make  coats 
of  skins,  and  clothed  them. 

There  is  revealed  in  these  verses,  first,what  man 
did  for  himself  as  soon  as  he  became  a  sinner  ;  sec- 
ond, in  the  twenty-first  verse,  the  first  thing  that 
God  did  for  man  after  he  became  a  sinner.  In  the 
seventh  verse,  you  will  notice,  it  is  said  that  man 
undertook  to  make  himself  a  garment  —  sewed  fig 
leaves  together,  and  made  aprons.  You  can  all  see 
at  once  that  this  was  only  a  partial  covering ;  these 
fig  leaf  aprons  only  covered  a  small  part  of  the  body. 
When  they  made  an  attempt  to  cover  themselves, 
and  have  garments,  they  made  a  failure,  and  only 
did  a  partial  work.  Now  that  is  the  way  it  haa 

(27) 


28  FEOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

always  been  with  man  when  he  has  undertaken  to 
do  anything  for  himself  as  a  remedy  for  sin  and' its 
consequences. 

Sinners  undertake  to  get  a  remedy  to  improve 
their  moral  nature.  •  It  is  illustrated  in  this  instance, 
when  it  is  said,  "  The  man  made  an  apron  of  fig 
leaves."  He  made  a  failure.  There  was  only  a 
partial  work.  In  the  twenty-first  verse  we  find 
what  God  did  for  man  ;  and  mark  what  God  did — 
took  blood.  Where  did  God  get  those  skins  of  which 
he  made  garments  to  cover  those  persons?  Every- 
body gets  an  idea  that  when  he  made  those  garments 
and  put  them  on  those  persons,  He  covered  them 
all  over.  He  did  a  complete  work,  a  work  of  satis- 
faction in  covering  the  nakedness,  and  clothing  them. 
Where  did  He  get  those  skins  ?  A  victim  was  slain, 
and  they  were  the  production  of  blood.  So  the 
very  first  thing  that  God  did  for  man  when  he 
became  a  sinner  took  blood.  There  you  will  see 
very  clearly  where  man  makes  his  mistake  and  his 
failure.  Perhaps  the  best  way  I  can  illustrate  it 
is  this :  It  is  said  that  before  the  war,  in  the  days 
of  slavery,  there  was  a  slaveholder  who  had  a  slave 
who  was  a  very  hard  case ;  he  could  not  manage 
him.  Hearing  that  the  Methodists  were  having  a 
camp-meeting,  he  thought  that  if  he  could  take  Jack 
down,  and  get  him  converted,  he  would  behave  him- 
self. So  he  took  Jack  down,  and  under  the  influ- 
ences of  prayer  and  preaching,  and  the,  varied  exer- 
cises of  the  meeting,  very  soon  he  was  convicted, 
sought  the  Lord,  repented,  and  was  converted.  But 


BIBLE  READING.  29 

th3  master,  being  unconverted  too,  began  to  be  in- 
terested, and  he  too  began  to  seek  pardon ;  but  he 
did  not  find  any  satisfaction.  He  went  home  and 
spent  a  month,  and  finally  came  to  his  slave  and  said : 
"  Jack,  how  is  this?  you  were  an- awful  sight  harder 
sinner  than  I  ever  was,  and  you  went  to  the  Lord 
with  your  sins,  and  He  saved  you  right  off;  and  here 
I  have  been  trying  for  a  month,  and  can  not  get  sat- 
isfaction. How  is  it  ?"  "  Perfectly  plain,"  said  the 
slave.  "How  is  it?"  "It  is  true  I  was  a  fearful 
sinner,  and  I  just  took  my  old  garments  of  sin  off, 
and  put  on  the  garments  of  Christ.  But  you  are  so 
good  ;  you  are  trying  to  patch  up  your  old  garments. 
If  you  find  a  little  spot  you  put  soap  on  it,  and  try 
to  wash  it  out ;  and  if  you  find  a  little  rent  you  try 
to  patch  it  up  ;  and  you  are  trying  to  keep  your  old 
garments  ;  but  if  you  take  them  right  off,  and  put 
on  the  garments  of  Christ,  you  will  be  satisfied." 

That  illustrates  the  work  of  man.  When  he  un- 
dertakes to  make  himself  a  Christian  by  his  own 
efforts,  or  by  any  genius  of  the  human  mind,  he 
makes  a  failure  every  time.  But  when  he  takes  the 
garments  of  righteousness  that  God  gives,  then  he  is 

satisfied. 

» 

And  Abel,  he  also  brought  of  the  firstlings  of  his  flock  and  of 
the  fat  thereof.  And  the  Lord  had  respect  unto  Abel  and  to  his 
offering. 

But  unto  Cain  and  to  his  offering  he  had  not  respect.  And 
Cain  was  very  wroth,  and  his  countenance  fell. — Genesis  iv,  4, 5. 

By  this  you  see  that  Cain  brought  the  fruit  of 
the  ground.  I  suppose  if  he  had  lived  in  our  day, 


30  FROM   EABTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

he  would  have  brought  potatoes,  beets,  turnips  and 
various  vegetables.  But  God  did  not  have  any  re- 
spect to  that.  It  is  said  that  Abel  brought  the 
firstlings  of  the  flock,  and  God  had  respect  to  that. 
Cain  brought  of  the  fruit  of  the  ground,  an  earthly 
offering,  not  a  blood  offering;  and  God. could  not 
take  it.  But  Abel  brought  a  blood  offering  and 
presented  it  to  God,  and  God  accepted  it.  I  shall 
look  at  this  again  presently. 

And  they  shall  take  of  the  blood,  and  strike  it  on  the  two  side 
posts  and  on  the  upper  door  post  of  the  houses,  wherein  they  shall 
eat  it. — Exodus  xii,  7. 

I  want  to  call  your  attention  for  a  moment  to  the 
first  part  of  this  chapter.  It  is  said,  God  told  Moses 
to  go  out  and  get  an  offering.  In  the  second  verse 
he  says,  "  This  month  shall  be  unto  you  the  begin- 
ning of  months ;  it  shall  be  the  first  month  of  the 
year  to  you."  Some  good  men  have  thought  that 
in  this  there  was  the  type  of  the  beginning  of  a  new 
life  —  conversion,  regeneration,  being  saved  by  the 
blood  of  Christ. 

In  the  third  verse  it  is  said : 

Speak  ye  unto  all  the  congregation  of  Israel,  saying,  In  the  tenth 
day  of  this  month  they  shall  take  to  them  every  man  a  lamb, 
according  to  the  house  of  their  fathers,  a  lamb  for  a  house. 

Mark  then  that  this  selection  of  the  lamb  was  on 
the  tenth  day.  Now,  look  at  the  sixth  verse : 

And  ye  shall  keep  it  up  until  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  same 
month:  and  the  whole  assembly  of  the  congregation  of  Israel 
shall  kill  it  in  the  evening. 

Notice,  the  lamb  was  selected  on  the  tenth  day  and 


BIBLE   READING.  31 

then  kept  up  until  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  same 
month.  I  believe  that  that  lanib  was  kept  in  a  pro- 
cess of  preparation  for  the  sacrifice,  during  these  four 
days. 

In  the  sixth  verse  it  is  also  said,  "  And  the  whole 
assembly  of  the  congregation  of  Israel  shall  kill  it." 
Kill  what  ?  The  lamb.  Now,  the  seventh  verse 
says,  "And  they  shall  take  of  the  blood,  and  strike 
it  upon  the  two  side  posts,  and  on  the  upper  door 
posts  of  the  houses,  wherein  they  shall  eat  it."  And 
the  thirteenth  verse  reads : 

And  the  blood  shall  be  to  you  for  a  token  upon  the  houses 
where  ye  are :  and  when  I  see  the  blood,  I  will  pass  over  you, 
and  the  plague  shall  not  be  upon  you  to  destroy  you,  when  I  smite 
the  land  of  Egypt. 

In  these  last  two  verses  is  where  we  find  the  center 
of  the  doctrine,  "Sheltered  by  the  Blood."  It  takes 
us  right  to  the  Cross.  Here  it  is  declared  that  when 
this  victim  was  slain,  they  were  to  take  the  blood 
and  put  it  on  the  door  posts  of  their  houses  where 
they  were,  and  that  blood,  put  on  those  door  posts, 
was  to  be  the  badge  of  security  and  refuge  for  these 
people,  who  had  trusted  in  this  sacrifice  that  was 
made.  What  then?  It  is  said  in  the  last  part 
of  the  seventh  verse,  "wherein  they  shall  eat  it." 
Now,  the  idea  is,  that  when  the  lamb  was  slain,  the 
blood  was  put  on  the  door  posts,  and  the  carcass  was 
taken  inside  of  the  houses,  and  there  they  were  to 
feast  upon  the  victim  that  was  slain.  Now,  that 
takes  us  right  to  the  Cross.  Let  me  add  just  here 
that  every  body  who  ever  has  an  idea  of  Calvary, 


32  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

typified  in  this  portion  of  God's  word,  always  looks 
up.  I  will  defy  any  body,  in  a  gospel  sense,  to  even 
think  of  the  Cross  of  Christ  without  looking  up. 
Historians  tell  us  that  when  Christ  was  crucified, 
Simon  bore  the  Cross,  and  they  went  up  to  the 
garden.  The  Cross  was  laid  down  upon  the  ground ; 
Jesus  was  stretched  upon  it;  the  nails  were  driver 
into  His  hands  and  feet;  the  crown  of  thorns,  with 
the  thorns  turned  inside,  was  put  upon  His  head ; 
then  the  crucifiers  dug  a  hole  in  the  ground,  raised 
up  the  Cross,  put  it  on  the  side  of  the  hole,  and 
pushed  it  in,  causing  a  jar  to  make  the  pains  the 
more  excruciating ;  and  Jesus  was  lifted  up.  Now, 
if  you  will  think  a  minute  of  the  twelfth  chapter  of 
John,  thirty-second  verse,  you  will  remember  that 
Jesus  said,  himself,  "  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up,  will  draw 
all  men  unto  me."  The  idea  of  the  cross,  then,  is 
always  upward.  Now  then,  the  soul  that  trusts  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  always  realizes  that  he  is 
under  the  blood.  The  blood  that  was  poured  out 
there  from  the  Calvary  victim  is  our  voucher,  our 
passover,  our  atonement,  our  refuge.  So  it  is  in 
keeping  with  this  seventh  verse,  where  it  is  said  the 
blood  was  to  be  put  on  the  door  posts  of  the  houses 
where  they  were ;  then  they  should  take  the  victim 
within,  wherein  they  should  eat  it.  Let  me  tell 
you  now  that  every  true  believer  who  accepts 
Christ,  from  the  day  he  believes,  if  he  enjoys  religion, 
does  not  have  to  run  off  to  the  dance  or  the  theater 
to  feast  his  soul  or  to  satisfy  it.  He  feasts  on  Christ, 
the  Calvary  victim.  He  dwells  within  the  taber- 


BIBLE  READING.  33 

nacle  of  the  Most  High  by  faith,  wherein  he  shall 
eat  the  victim  of  Calvary  by  living  faith,'  the  same 
as  is  set  forth  in  this  glorious  type. 

He  is  always  satisfied. 

There  is  nothing  in  genuine  Christianity  but  that 
will  satisfy  the  soul ;  in  other  words,  the  Christian 
is  satisfied  with  Christ.  Notice  the  last  part  of  the 
thirteenth  verse,  "  And  when  I  see  the  blood  I  will 
pass  over  you." 

When  who  sees  the  blood, — the  sinner?  By  no 
means.  When  God  sees  it.  The  sinner  has  passed 
under  the  blood.  He  is  forgiven.  His  sins  are 
washed  away,  and  he  is  now  trusting  the  victim  and 
feasting  upon  Him.  God  means,  when  I  (God)  see 
the  blood,  I  will  pass  over  you.  Then  when  the 
believer  is  dwelling  there,  away  under  the  shadow 
of  the  wings  of  the  Most  High, — tabernacling  in 
God  in  Christ,  feasting  upon  Jesus,  he  is  perfectly 
secure.  Now  God  says  of  that  person  in  the  house 
with  the  blood  on  the  outside — and  who  is  feasting 
on  the  victim — He  is  not  going  to  hurt  him.  He  will 
pass  over  every  house  which  has  blood  on  the  door 
posts.  God  don't  want  to  see  the  sinner  any  more. 
He  wants  to  look  on  the  blood,  in  which  the  sinner 
is  trusting  ;  and  that  blood  is  His  voucher.  If  you 
have  any  doubt  about  that,  look  at  the  21st,  22d, 
and  23d  verses  of  the  same  chapter. 

Then  Moses  called  for  all  the  elders  of  Israel,  and  said  unto 
lliem,  Draw  out  and  take  you  a  lamb  according  to  your  families, 
and  kill  the  passover. 

And  ye  shall  take  a  bunch  of  hyssop,  and  dip  it  in  the  blood 
3 


34  FKOM  EAKTH  TO   HEAVEN. 

that  is  in  the  basin,  and  strike  the  lintel  and  the  two  side  posts 
with  the  blood  that  is  in  the  basin  ;  and  none  of  you  shall  go  out 
at  the  door  of  his  house  until  the  morning. 

For  the  Lord  will  pass  through  to  smite  the  Egyptians;  and 
when  he  seeth  the  blood  upon  the  lintel,  and  on  the  two  side 
posts,  the  Lord  will  pass  over  the  door,  and  will  not  suffer  the 
destroyer  to  come  in  unto  your  houses  to  smite  you. 

Now  you  will  see  very  clearly  that  it  is  the 
blood,  from  beginning  to  end,  that  is  the  voucher  of 
the  sinner.  How  does  that  agree  with  those  persons 
who  tell  you  that  you  must  be  baptized,  and  go  to 
communion,  and  go  to  church,  and  mix  up  a  thou- 
sand things  ?  There  is  not  a  single  allusion  to  them 
here.  It  is  the  blood,  from  beginning  to  end,  that 
is  the  grand  center  of  cleansing,  of  security,  of 
blessing,  and  of  eternal  life. 

And  almost  all  things  are  by  the  law  purged  with  blood;  and 
without  shedding  of  blood  is  no  remission. — Hebrews  ix,  22. 

Now  if  there  is  a  moralist  here  to-day,  I  would 
like  to  have  you  tell  me,  in  the  light  of  that  verse, 
how  you  are  going  to  get  to  heaven  on  good  works. 
A  good  many  seem  to  think  that  if  they  pay  a  hun- 
dred cents  on  the  dollar,  are  honest  men,  do  a  kind- 
ness for  their  friends  and  neighbors,  God  is  going 
to  respect  it,  and  in  some  way,  evgn  if  they  have 
not  been  born  aga.in,  especially  on  the  orthodox  line, 
they  are  going  into  heaven,  Mark  the  fatal  mistake. 
"  Without  shedding  of  blood  is  no  remission." 
Though  you  give  your  body  to  be  burned  ;  though 
you  go  through  with  every  mark  of  earthly  respect, 
though  you  have  the  highest  consideration  and 
regard  for  everything  that  is  good  ;  unless  you  have 


BIBLE   READING.  35 

faith  and  trust  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  taking  away  sin. 

Turn  now  to  Hebrews  xii,  22,  23,  24.  In  this 
instance,  it  is  said  that  the  Church  in  the  wilderness 
had  come  to  a  large  experience  of  certain  things. 

But  ye  are  come  unto  mount  Sion,  and  unto  the  city  of  the 
living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innumerable  com- 
pany of  angels. 

To  the  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  firstborn,  which  are 
written  in  heaven,  and  to  God  the  Judge  of  all,  and  to  the  spirits 
of  just  men  made  perfect. 

And  to  Jesus  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant  and  to  the  blood 
of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better  things  than  that  of  Abel. 

Now  that  is  what  is  said  to  the  believer.  He  has 
come  u  to  Jesus,  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant, 
and  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  that  speaketh  better 
things  than  that  of  Abel."  When  reading  a  few 
minutes  ago  we  found  those  two  brothers,  Cain  and 
Abel,  standing  side  by  side.  Cain  brought  in  his 
fruit  of  the  ground  :  God  rejected  it.  Abel  brought 
his  blood  offering,  the  firstling  of  the  flock :  God 
had  respect  for  it.  Then  it  is  said  that  Cain  slew 
his  brother.  By  and  by  God  returned,  and  said, 
"  Where  is  your  brother  ?  "  Cain  undertook  to  turn 
it  off  with  a  little  irony,  "  Am  I  my  brother's  keep- 
er?" "I  know  where  your  brother  is.  You  can 
not  deceive  me.  Your  brother's  blood  cries  to  me 
from  the  ground.  You  have  killed  your  brother," 
said  God.  Now  it  is  said  here  we  have  come  to  the 
blood  of  sprinkling  that  speaks  better  things  than 
that  of  Abel.  What  did  Abel's  blood  cry  ?  It  cried 
vengeance.  And  let  me  tell  you,  friends,  it  is  the 


36  FROM  EARTH  TO   HEAVEN. 

same  old  voice  of  human  impulse,  and  the  human 
heart.  The  blood  of  man  never  cries  any  thing  but 
vengeance.  If  a  man  should  strike  me  in  the  face, 
human  nature  would  tell  me  to  knock  him  down. 
That  would  be  my  first  impulse.  Put  it  where  you 
will,  the  blood  of  man  cries  vengeance.  But  it  says 
here  that  we  have  come  to  the  blood  of  Jesus  that 
speaks  better  things  than  that  of  Abel.  What  does 
the  blood  of  Jesus  cry  ?  Pardon,  pardon,  pardon  ! 
and  never  cries  any  thing  but  pardon.  How  I  love 
that  precious  old  verse  of  Charles  Wesley's : 

Five  bleeding  wounds  He  bears, 

Received  on  Calvary. 
They  pour  effectual  prayers, 

And  strongly  plead  for  me. 
Forgive  him,  oh  forgive!  they  cry 
Nor  let  that  ransomed  sinner  die. 

That  is  what  the  blood  of  Jesus  cries.  It  is 
always  crying  pardon !  It  says,  Don't  let  the  sinner 
be  lost.  Oh,  that  every  sinner  here  would  let  Jesus 
in  !  Sprinkle  the  blood  in  your  heart,  and  thus  be 
released,  to  have  the  cry  of  "  Pardon,"  for  your 
eternal  security. 

For  the  life  of  the  flesh  is  in  the  blood;  and  I  have  given 
it  to  you  upon  the  altar,  to  make  an  atonement  for  your  souls ;  for 
it  is  the  blood  that  inaketh  an  atonement  for  the  soul. — Leviticus 
xvii,  11. 

Mark,  "  The  life  of  flesh  is  in  the  blood."  Now, 
my  dear  friends,  what  is  this  idea  of  blood  ?  It  is 
life,  and  it  is  nothing  but  life.  Let  me  give  you  an 
illustration.  I  will  suppose  I  had  come  in  here 
to-day,  and  as  I  entered  I  saw  a  white  handkerchief 


BIBLE  BEADING.  37 

hanging  somewhere  here.  Six  weeks  ago  a  victim 
had  been  killed  and  blood  had  covered  half  of  that 
handkerchief.  I  cast  my  eye  up  and  see  that  blood. 
I  get  the  idea  of  life,  and  I  can  not  get  any  other 
idea.  Even  though  I  might  think  the  victim  was 
dead,  the  first  primary  idea  I  would  get  would  be 
life. 

Now  this  is  where  it  comes  in  to  save  the  sinner. 
He  is  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins ;  and  the  blood  of 
Christ,  the  great  atonement,  comes  to  bring  him 
back  to  holy  living,  and  holy  experience :  what 
Jesus  calls  "  eternal  life."  Jesus  uses  the  term 
"  salvation  "  very  seldom  in  the  New  Testament ; 
but  again  and  again  He  speaks  of  the  new  experi- 
ence as  "eternal  life  ;  "  "  everlasting  life ;  "  and  He 
puts  that  word  life  to  the  idea  of  regeneration,  or 
conversion,  oftener  than  to  any  other.  It  is  because 
the  blood  has  been  applied,  and  the  sinner  has  been 
brought  into  the  new  life.  Now,  in  the  same  place, 
God  says,  "  I  have  given  it  to  you  upon  the  altar,  to 
make  an  atonement  for  your  souls."  What  altar, 
pray  ?  The  altar  of  Calvary.  This  statement  here 
is  a  type  of  the  Cross,  and  Christ  just  as  surely  died 
upon  that  Cross,  as  any  lamb  anciently  with  the 
children  of  Israel  was  placed  upon  the  altar,  and 
made  a  sacrifice  there.  Now,  I  say  again,  that  when 
God  says,  "  I  have  given  the  blood  to  you  upon  the 
altar,  to  make  an  atonement  for  your  souls,"  it  points 
directly  to  Calvary  where  the  believer  may  come, 
and  stand,  and  by  faith  believe,  and  realize  that  he 
is  sheltered  by  the  blood ;  "  for  it  is  the  blood  tba> 


38  FROM   EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

maketh  an  atonement  for  the  soul."-  Now,  I  want 
to  offer  another  illustration.  Do  you  see  that  finger 
move  ?  Do  you  see  that  hand  move  ?  Do  you  see 
that  arm  move  up  and  down  ?  What  makes  it  move  ? 
"Oh,"  you  say,  "it  is  your  will."  Grant  it  for  an 
instant.  My  will,  in  connection  with  my  sympa- 
thetic nerve,  tells  that  finger  to  move ;  tells  that  arm 
to  move  up  and  down  ;  but  suppose  there  is  no 
blood  circulating ;  suppose  my  blood  had  ceased  to 
do  its  natural  work,  and  my  arm  hangs  here  paral- 
yzed by  my  side  ;  and  then  my  will  says  to  my  arm, 
Go  up.  Will  it  go  ?  No.  The  blood  is  not  in  its 
proper  state.  Then  I  declare  to  you  that  the  power 
of  the  action  lies  in  the  blood  ;  and  it  no  less  lies  in 
the  blood  of  my  physical  system,  than  it  does  in  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  for  all  the  moral  workings  out  of 
the  believer's  salvation.  It  is  the  blood,  from  begin- 
ning to  end,  nothing  short  of  this.  A  young  man 
said  to  me  a  short  time  agd,  "  What  is  this  blood  you 
talk  about  ?  Is  it  the  love  of  Christ ;  the  sympathy 
of  Christ ;  or  is  it  the  literal  blood  that  was  shed  on 
Calvary?"  Said  I,  "  It  is  the  literal  blood,  just  as 
literal  as  literal  can  make  it." 

I  want  now  to  illustrate  to  you,  so  you  can  not 
mistake  on  this  thought;  for  I  believe  it  is  vital. 
We  have  just  passed  our  centennial  year  of  the 
American  Republic.  More  than  a  hundred  years 
ago,  away  down  at  Concord,  Lexington  and  Bunker 
Hill,  there  was  an  actual  revolution.  This  land  was 
under  the  bondage  of  a  kingly  power.  As  a  people, 
we  wanted  to  be  set  at  liberty ;  brought  out  from 


BIBLE  READING.  39 

that  bondage.  War  was  begun,  and  blood  was  shed, 
and  at  Concord,  Lexington,  and  Bunker  Hill,  and 
other  places,  there  were  men  who  shed  literal  blood 
to  purchase  the  liberties  of  our  country.  Now  here 
we  are  to-day,  all  full  of  active  industry.  Every 
man  can  vote  as  he  pleases,  men  can  make  plows, 
and  enter  into  all  kinds  of  manufacture ;  going  here 
and  there  with  perfect  liberty.  Every  man  can  do 
according  to  the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience, 
sitting,  as  it  were,  under  his  "  own  vine  and  fig  tree." 
Whence  this  liberty  ?  It  is  the  price  of  blood  ;  of 
the  blood  shed  at  Concord  and  Bunker  Hill,  as  an 
atonement  for  the  liberties  that  we  are  enjoying 
to-day ;  and  had  we  not  passed  the  channel  of  that 
blood  we  could  not  enjoy  the  liberty  that  we  do 
to-day.  But  you  say,  "  Sir,  you  never  saw  that 
blood."  Certainly  not ;  and  that  is  where  the  secret 
comes  in.  I  never  saw  it.  But  I  read  in  American 
history  of  the  blood,  and  my  faith  rests  firm  on 
what  I  learn ;  and  I  believe  in  that  blood,  to-day, 
because  I  have  the  record.  And,  dear  friends,  it 
don't  take  any  more  of  a  stretch  of  my  faith  to 
take  up  the  Bible,  and  believe  what  it  says, — that 
the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  shed  eighteen  hundred 
years  ago,  cleanses  us  from  all  sin,  than  to  believe, 
on  the  record  of  the  American  history,  that  the 
blood  of  the  Revolution  was  shed  a  hundred  years 
ago,  to  purchase  the  liberties  of  our  land  and  its 
inhabitants. 

Yoit  will  see,  by  this  time,  that   this  subject  is 
exceedingly  vital  to  the  Christian  Church,  and   to 


40  FROM  EARTH  TO   HEAVEN. 

every  true  believer.     This  is  where  our  Unitarian 

friends  make  their  sad  mistake.     Mr.  A ,  of 

Boston,  a  few  years  ago,  stood  up  in  a  convention, 
and  said,  with  heaven-daring  audacity,  "  that  the 
blood  of  Jesus  was  no  more  than  the  blood  of  cock 
robin."  It  is  no  wonder  to  me  that  those  churches 
that  call  themselves  Universalist,  and  societies  thai 
call  themselves  Unitarian  and  Spiritualist,  and  infidel 
societies  of  various  forms,  do  not  have  any  prayer 
meetings.  They  don't  know  how  to  pray ;  they 
have  no  spiritual  life  in  Christ.  In  the  moral  world 
they  are  like  these  old,  dead  carcasses,  down  in  the 
swamp,  that  the  birds  feast  on.  If  we  depend  on 
them  for  morality  and  life,  our  people  will  all  go 
down  in  the  darkness  of  sin.  But,  my  dear  friends, 
it  is  belief  in  the  blood,  and  acceptance  of  the  real 
life-giving  energies  of  the  blood  of  Jesus,  that 
builds  us  up  in  prayer  ;  builds  us  up  in  hope  ;  builds 
us  up  in  spiritual  life  ;  vitalizes  all  our  moral  natures  ; 
brings  us  back  to  God,  in  the  fullness  of  divine  love 
and  power. 

Now  I  wish  you  to  turn  to  Romans  xii,  1. 

I  beseech  you  therefore,  brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  that 
ye  present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto 
God,  which  is  your  reasonable  service. 

There  are  multitudes  of  people  who  don't  have 
any  idea  of  consecration  of  the  body.  They  think 
if  they  have  the  soul  consecrated,  and  get  that 
washed  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  they  are  all  right, 
even  though  the  world  should  never  know  by  any- 
thing said  or  done  that  they  had  passed  from  death 


BIBLE   READING.  41 

to  life.  Like  a  girl  in  Lexington,  Ky.  One  day 
when  I  was  there  in  a  meeting,  a  young  lady  asked 
a  friend  if  she  would  not  become  a  Christian. 
"  Why,  I  have  been  a  member  of  the  Episcopal 
Church  two  years!"  said  she.  Nobody  would  ever 
have  mistrusted  it  unless  they  happened  to  see  her 
at  the  Communion  table,  or  when  she  was  confirmed; 
she  was  so  full  of  all  manner  of  worldliness.  Now, 
I  want  to  show  you  that  God  wants  the  body  conse- 
crated, and  I  believe  as  much  in  the  consecration  of 
the  body  by  the  blood  as  in  the  consecration  of  the 
soul  by  the  blood.  Now,  let  us  read  Leviticus  viii, 
22,  23,  24: 

And  he  brought  the  other  ram,  the  rain  of  consecration:  and 
Aaron  and  his  sons  laid  their  hands  upon  the  head  of  the  ram. 

And  he  slew  it;  and  Moses  took  of  the  blood  of  it,  and  put  it 
upon  the  tip  of  Aaftnra  right  ear,  aim  upuu.  the  thumb  01  ins  rigm 
hand,  and  upon  the  great  toe  of  his  right  foot. 

And  he  brought  Aaron's  sons,  and  Moses  put  of  the  blood  upon 
the  tip  of  their  right  ear,  and  upon  the  thumbs  of  their  right 
hands,  and  upon  the  great  toes  of  their  right  feet;  and  Moses 
sprinkled  the  blood  upon  the  altar  round  about. 

Moses  brought  up  the  ram,  and  Aaron  came  and 
put  his  hands  on  its  head.  Then  came  the  sons, 
and  they  put  their  hands  on  its  head,  as  much  as 
to  say,  "We  are  willing  to  be  consecrated  by  the 
blood  of  this  ram."  Then  Moses  took  the  ram  and 
slew  it,  and  took  the  blood  and  put  it  on  the  tip  of 
the  right  ear,  the  thumb  of  the  right  hand,  and  the 
great  toe  of  the  right  foot.  Can  any  body  tell  me 
why  he  put  the  blood  on  the  right  ear,  the  right 
hand  and  right  foot?  Why  didn't  he  put  it  on  the 


42  FROM   EARTH  TO   HEAVEN. 

left?  It  is  because  the  right  member  of  every 
person  is  the  member  of  power.  Now  take  a  person 
who  is  deaf  and  who  wants  to  hear,  and  let  the 
deafness  be  alike  in  both  ears ;  you  will  never  see 
him  put  up  his  left  hand,  but  he  almost  always  puts 
his  hand  to  his  right  ear.  Which  hand  is  generally 
used  the  most  ?  In  some  exceptional  cases  a  person 
may  be  left  handed ;  but,  almost  invariably,  the 
right  hand  is  used.  It  is  the  great  weapon  of  power. 
Take  an  illustration:  David  said,  "Let  my  right 
hand  forget  her  cunning,  if  I  forget  thee,  O  Jerusa- 
lem." Why  didn't  he  say  the  left  hand?  The 
right  hand  was.  the  member  of  power.  It  was  the 
member  that  he  used  on  his  instrument  to  play  with. 
So  it  is  with  your  foot.  Which  foot  do  you  gene- 
rally step  first  with?  You  always  put  your  right 
foot  first ;  and  the  right  member  of  man's  body  is 
always  that  of  the  greatest  power.  Now,  Moses 
was  going  to  consecrate  the  bodies  of  Aaron  and  his 
sons  by  blood.  So  the  victim  was  killed,  and  he 
took  the  blood  and  put  it  on  the  tip  of  the  right  ear 
—  and  I  believe  if  there  were  more  right  ears  conse- 
crated in  our  churches,  there  would  not  be  so  many 
of  these  little  gossiping  stories  believed,  and  so 
much  trouble  made  in  various,  ways,  by  little 
gossiping  lies  that  don't  amount  to  any  thing,  and 
the  Gospel  would  be  heard  more  effectually.  And 
if  there  were  more  thumbs  consecrated,  there  would 
be  more  work  done  for  Christ;  and  if  there  were 
more  great  toes  consecrated,  there  would  not  be 
as  many  dancing  Christians  as  there  are,  and  so 


BIBLE   HEADING.  ib 

many  going  off  to  circuses,  and  in  by  and  for- 
bidden paths;  and  there  would  be  more  walking 
in  the  highway  of  holiness.  Oh,  for  bodies  conse- 
crated to  Christ,  by  His  precious  blood !  I  should 
not  dare  for  one  day,  in  the  sight  of  my  God,  to 
think  that  my  soul  was  consecrated,  if  these  eyes 
were  not  permitted  to  work  for  Christ,  by  weeping ; 
this  heart,  to  be  burdened  for  sinners ;  this  tongue, 
to  speak  for  my  Lord,  consecrated  by  the  blood ; 
and  I  tell  you  to-day,  my  dear  friend,  I  would  not 
give  the  turn  of  my  hand  for  that  professed  Christian 
who  barely  has  an  idea  of  eternal  life  in  the  soul, 
without  the  body's  being  all  given  up  to  the  same 
power.  You  might  as  well  look  out  on  the  railroad 
and  see  the  engine  idle  there,  with  the  steam  inside 
—  what  is  it  good  for?  I  tell  you  we  want  the 
machinery  to  work ;  and  the  steam  is  good  when 
you  put  the  machinery  to  moving,  and  not  other- 
wise. So,  God  wants  not  only  your  soul  sprinkled 
by  the  blood,  washed  and  cleansed  ;  but  all  the  body 
to  be  put  under  this  consecration,  and  put  in  motion, 
to  carry  out,  in  this  world,  the  living  power  of  the 
Gospel. 

Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye  were  not  redeemed  with  cor- 
ruptible things,  as  silver  and  gold,  from  your  vain  conversation 
received  by  tradition  from  your  fathers ; 

But  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without 
blemish  and  without  spot. — 1  Peter  i,  18,  19. 

I  understand  that  what  is  said  here  about  "  cor- 
ruptible things,  as  silver  and  gold,"  means  what  the 
world  would  call  ritualism — outside  forms.  No  such 


44  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

thing  can  take  away  the  sins  of  the  soul.  You  may 
have  sacraments ;  going  to  church ;  and  a  thousand 
forms  —  God  forbid  that  I  should  say  anything 
against  them,  so  far  as  they  are  helps  to  spiritual  and 
eternal  life — but  not  one  of  them  can  take  away  sin, 
and  redeem  the  soul.  "  We  were  not  redeemed  with 
corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold,  *  *  *  * 
but  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ."  That  is  it, 
and  that  alone. 

For  if  the  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats,  and  the  ashes  of  a 
heifer  sprinkling  the  unclean,  sanctifieth  to  the  purifying  of  the 
flesh, 

How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the 
Eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your 
conscience  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God  ? — Hebrews  ix, 
13, 14. 

Notice  in  the  first  place  it  is  said,  "  How  much 
more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the 
Eternal  Spirit  offered  himself  to  God  purge  your 
consciences."  You  remember,  in  the  Bible  reading 
on  "  The  Holy  Spirit,"  I  taught  you  that  Christ  was 
introduced  into  this  world  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  is 
said  in  this  fourteenth  verse  that  He  "  offered  him- 
self through  the  Eternal  Spirit,"  and  I  believe  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  conducted  Jesus  to  the  cross  when 
he  died,  and  shed  his  blood  there  for  you  and  me. 

Now  turn  to  Numbers  xix,  17. 

And  for  an  unclean  person  they  shall  take  of  the  ashes  of  the 
burnt  heifer  of  purification  for  sin,  and  running  water  shall  be 
put  thereto  in  a  vessel. 

You  will  find  in  this  nineteenth  chapter  that 
where  there  was  a  clean  and  an  unclean  person,  the 


BIBLE   READING.  45 

clean  person  would  take  a  heifer,  and  slay  it.  Then 
he  would  burn  the  heifer,  horns,  hoof,  hide,  and  all 
to  ashes.  Then  he  would  take  the  ashes,  and  mix 
them  with  water  (about  as  you  would  make  a  prepa- 
ration of  soap  and  water  to  clean  anything)  to  wash 
the  unclean  person.  And  he  was  thus  to  be  pre- 
pared, and  be  presented  to  the  whole  camp.  Thus 
God  says,  if  the  blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats,  and 
the  ashes  of  an  heifer  sprinkling  the  unclean,  sanc- 
tifieth  (sanctify  here  means  set  apart  to  purity)  to 
the  purifying  of  the  flesh  ;  how  much  more  shall  the 
blood  of  Christ  *  *  *  *  purge  your  con- 
science. What  is  the  work  of  the  blood  then  ?  It 
is  not  to  cleanse  the  body.  It  has  primarily  to  do 
with  the  conscience,  and  that  alone.  Now  let  us 
explain  a  moment.  What  was  it  that  put  man  out 
of  Eden  ?  It  was  sin.  But  what  was  it  that  sinned  ? 
God  told  the  first  parents  that  they  could  enjoy  the 
paradise  home  if  they  lived  thus  and  so;  but  if 
they  transgressed  this  law  they  must  leave  the  gar- 
den. They  transgressed,  and  were  thrust  from  the 
holy  abode.  What  was  it  that  sinned  ?  Was  it  the 
hands,  the  feet,  the  eyes,  or  the  tongue  ?  No.  It 
was  the  conscience ;  the  affection  powers ;  the 
moving  center  of  the  moral  sensibilities.  The  thief 
steals  your  goods.  What  is  it  that  sins  ?  The  hand 
that  takes  them  or  the  conscious  sensibilities  that 
dictates  the  crime  ?  You  can  all  see  that  it  is  the 
conscience  that  sins,  while  the  hand  performs.  Now 
this  is  what  Adam  did ;  and  it  is  what  the  sinner 
always  does.  And  the  blood  comes  to  deal  with  the 


46  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

conscience,  the  moral  nature.  It  proposes  to  fit 
man  to  go  back,  and  live  forever  in  the  holy  para- 
dise of  God.  If  you  will  look  at  Isaiah,  first  chap- 
ter and  eighteenth  verse,  you  will  see  what  God 
means  by  the  work  of  the  blood.  "  Come  now,  and 
let  us  reason  together,  saith  the  Lord :  Though  your 
sins  be  as  scarlet,  they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow ; 
though  they  be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as 
wool."  These  ladies  -present  know  how  fast  these 
colors  are  and  how  difficult  it  is  to  wash  them  out. 
And  the  Lord  shows  here,  that  in  taking  away  sin, 
blotting  out  the  guiltiness  of  the  conscience,  noth- 
ing is  too  hard  for  the  blood.  Hence  it  is  said,  "  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  cleanseth  us  from 
all  sin."  Another  thought  is  expressed  in  this  four- 
teenth verse.  The  blood  shall  "  purge  your  con- 
science from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God." 
Then  we  are  not  saved  barely  to  join  the  church, 
be  baptized,  go  to  communion,  sing,  and  go  to 
heaven ;  but  to  service.  And  how  much  all  Chris- 
tians should  recognize  and  realize  the  life  power  of 
the  tylood ;  and  have  their  whole  lives  filled  up  with 
the  impulses  of  holy  activity. 

Turn  now  to  Revelations  xii,  10, 11,  and  see  the 
blessedness  of  the  last  Scripture  we  shall  examine 
on  this  most  vital  of  all  subjects. 

Now  is  come  salvation,  and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our 
God,  and  the  power  of  his  Christ:  for  the  accuser  of  our  breth- 
ren is  cast  down,  which  accused  them  before  our  God  day  and  night. 

And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the 
word  of  their  testimony ;  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the 
death. 


BIBLE   READING.  47 

Here,  then,  is  set  forth  the  victories  of  the  Cross. 
It  is  said  here  that  the  Church  of  God  has  not  only 
salvation,  but  strength,  and  the  divine  kingdom,  by 
which  the  devil,  the  accuser  of  the  brethren,  is  con- 
quered. And  tl«it  by  the  blood  of  Jesus  we  over- 
come. 

Dear,  dying  Lamb,  thy  precious  blood 

Shall  never  lose  its  power, 
Till  all  the  ransomed  Church  of  God 

Are  saved,  to  sin  no  more. 


ADDRESS  TO   YOUNG  MEK 

Delivered  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and   repeated  by   request 
in  Muscatine,  Iowa,  in  December,  1876. 

THE  words  from  which  I  shall  address  you,  young 
men,  are  in  the  book  of  Zachariah,  second  chapter 
and  a  part  of  the  fourth  verse  :  "Run,  speak  to  this 
young  man." 

If  you  will  examine  this  prophecy  of  the  prophet 
Zachariah,  you  will  find  that  the  land  had  become 
desolated  on  account  of  evil,  and  the  sins  of  the 
fathers.  All  had  been  laid  waste,  and  a  most  sad 
picture  was  presented;  but  God  had  thoughts  of 
mercy.  He  desired  to  have  the  land  and  the  city 
restored  and  rebuilded.  In  prosecuting  this  design, 
a  young  man  was  directed,  through  the  prophet, 
to  go  with  a  measuring  line  and  prepare  for  the 
rebuilding :  I  suppose,  to  do  what  you  would  call  in 
this  city  a  work  of  surveying.  While  the  young  man 
was  pursuing  his  course,  two  angels  or  messengers 
were  directed  to  go  and  give  him  counsel.  While 
on  their  way,  one  said  to  the  other,  "  Run,  speak  to 
this  young  man."  Now,  I  want  to  ask  every  one 
of  you  young  men,  was  there  ever  a  time  in  the 
history  of  all  the  world,  when  there  was  more  need  of 
using  the  words  of  this  text,  than  to-night?  espe- 

(48) 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG   MEN.  49 

cially  this  little  word,  run  —  hurry  up  —  hasten  — 
speak  to  the  young  man.  I  bear  you  record,  I 
do  not  believe  it.  Never,  since  the  Antediluvian  age, 
was  there  a  time  when  there  were  such  maelstroms 
of  death ;  vortexes  of  hell  and  ruin ;  never  a  time 
when  such  dangers  and  temptations  beset  the  path- 
way of  3roung  men,  as  to-day ;  when  there  were  so 
many  drinking  saloons,  billiard  halls,  so  many  of 
these  little,  ensnaring,  club-rooms  in  the  city  and 
country ;  houses  of  lewdness  and  vice ;  horse  races 
at  the  county  fairs,  one  of  the  greatest  abominations  of 
the  age,  drawing  down  our  young  men  by  the  whole- 
sale. It  has  got  so  now  that  a  Christian  man  can  not 
take  his  potatoes,  and  oats,  and  give  them  an  exhibi- 
tion at  a  county  fair  to  encourage  agriculture,  but 
he  must  be  mixed  up  with  gambling  and  horse 
racing.  What  do  you  want  horse  races  for  ?  Any 
decent  horse  will  carry  you  six  to  ten  miles  an  hour 
when  necessary ;  and  you  do  not  want  blooded  stock 
to  draw  your  dra\^s.  This  whole  thing  is  just  a 
scheme  of  gambling,  and  is  corrupting  the  young 
men  of  our  land.  And  so,  in  every  conceivable 
form,  you  will  find  that  the  maelstroms  of  death  are 
open  for  our  young  men.  A  young  man  came  to  me 
a  while  ago  :  "  Mr.  Graves,  do  you  think  there  is  any 
hope  for  me  ?  "  "  Yes,"  said  I,  "  if  your  character  is 
as  black  as  hell  there  is  hope  for  you.  Jesus  Christ 
came  into  the  world  to  seek  and  save  that  which 
which  was  lost ;  even  the  darkest  character ;  but 
what  have  you  been  doing?"  He  said,  "I  have 
been  ux>  to  Minneapolis,  at  the  fair,  and  I  was  led  to 


50  PKOM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

gambling,  and  lost  my  money;  and,  for  the  first 
time  in  my  life,  I  was  led  to  drinking ;  got  drunk ; 
and  have  come  home  disgraced."  How  glad  I  was 
to  lead  that  young  man  ;  to  point  him  to  the  better 
way,  and  the  rock  upon  which  he  could  stand. 

In  Kentucky  I  addressed  the  young  men  one 
night,  and  after  the  address  I  said,  "  We  will  have  an 
inquiry  meeting."  The  doors  of  exit  were  on  each 
side  of  the  pulpit.  They  began  to  go  out.  I  took 
them  by  the  hand,  one  after  another.  One  choice 
young  man  came  along.  "Will  you  stop  ?"  "No 
sir."  He  hurried  out;  but  as  he  got  out  of  the  door 
he  stopped,  and  in  the  deepest  conviction  said  to  a 
lady  near,  "Will  you  go  in  and  pray  for  me?  "  I 
shall  never  forget  how  I  saw  them  enter  the  door ; 
and  she  knelt  down  and  offered  such  a  prayer  as  I 
never  heard  escape  female  lips  before  nor  since. 

The  next  morning  at  sunrise  he  went  to  his  part- 
ner— for  they  kept  a  faro  bank — and  told  him  of  his 
decision  to  abandon  the  business. 

Since  he  had  been  nine  years  of  age,  he  had 
been  drawn  off  into  gambling,  and  had  just  got 
home  from  the  races  at  Lexington,  where  he  had 
lost  four  hundred  dollars.  He  was  a  choice  young 
man,  but  going  down  with  wicked  and  dissolute 
habits.  He  gave  up  his  business;  came  into  the 
meeting,  and  was  speedily  converted.  That  young 
man  is  to-day  preaching  the  Gospel.  Oh,  how  many 
there  are  who  are  going  down  the  steeps  of  death 
all  over  this  land,  because  the  maelstroms  of  death 
are  wide  open  every  where.  Now,  some  of  you  may 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG   MEN.  51 

say,  "  You  seem  to  be  very  earnest ;  why  is  it  ?  "  I 
will  explain.  When  I  was  a  boy  of  nine  years,  it" 
pleased  God  to  take  my  dear  father  away  to  the 
better  land,  and  I  was  thrown  out  upon  the  chilly 
influences  of  this  wicked  world.  Since  then,  these 
hands  and  the  grace  of  God  have  gotten  me  my 
education,  and  made  my  way  in  the  world.  But, 
some  time  after  my  father's  death,  I  went  into  the 
City  of  Boston.  I  was  led  astray,  into  profanity, 
intemperance,  and  gambling,  from  which  I  was  saved 
when  a  little  past  twenty-one  years  of  age,  right 
from  the  very  verge  of  present  and  eternal  death. 
From  that  day  until  this  my  heart  has  burned  within 
me — I  can  not  use  a  tamer  term — for  the  young  men 
of  our  land,  and  I  have  held  hundreds  of  such 
meetings  as  this  all  over  the  land.  This  is  the 
reason  that  I  am  here  to  speak  so  earnestly  to  you 
to-night ;  hoping  to  accomplish  some  good  for  your 
welfare. 

Now,  I  will  first  give  you  three  reasons  why  I 
would  "  Run  and  speak  to  this  young  man."  The 
first  one  is :  Because  now  while  you  are  young,  you 
are  susceptible  of  habits  and  training  that  will  either 
bless  or  curse  you  in  the  days  to  come,  as  you  will 
never  be  again  in  all  your  life.  Who  is  it  that  form 
habits  ?  Do  the  old  men  do  it  ?  That  old,  gray- 
haired  sire  of  seventy  has  his  habits  all  fixed.  He 
will  never  change  them.  But,  young  man,  you  are 
forming  habits  to-day  which  in  their  influence  will 
follow  you  while  life  shall  last.  Perhaps  the  best 
thing  I  can  say  to  you  to-night  is  this :  When  I  was 


52  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

preparing  for  the  ministry,  there  were  about  forty 
young  men  in  my  class.  Professor  Osborne  came  in 
one  morning,  took  his  seat,  ran  his  eye  over  the 
class,  and  said :  "  Young  men,  as  long  as  you  live, 
whatever  you  undertake,  first  be  sure  you  are  right, 
then  go  ahead."  "Ah!"  I  said,  "that  is  grand!" 
And  I  treasured  it  up  in  my  heart.  I  give  it  to  you 
to-night:  "As  long  as  you  live,  whatever  you  under- 
take, first  be  sure  you  are  right,  then  go  ahead" 
Young  men,  you  can  not  afford  to  do  wrong.  Some 
of  you  will  say,  perhaps :  "  That  is  certainly  good 
advice;  thank  you  for  that  reasoning  and  counsel; 
but,  sir,  I  have  already  started  out  in  the  wrong 
way."  And,  perhaps,  some  will  say:  "  Sir,  I  have 
frequented  billiard  rooms,  and  almost  always  billiard 
tables  are  right  in  sight  of  the  bar — they  go  hand  in 
hand  generally ;  and  I  knew  the  temptation,  and  I 
knew  I  was  wrong  when  I  was  playing  there." 
Another  may  say:  "I  have  already  played  cards, 
and  I  have  an  impression  that  that  is  a  downward 
course,  which  often  ends  in  utter  ruin."  Others 
still  may  say:  "I  have  neglected  my  Bible  for 
months,  have  not  read  it  at  all,  and  I  have  been 
conscious  that  that  was  wrong."  Some  of  you,  per- 
haps, are  saying  this  minute :  "  I  have  not  been  on 
my  knees  in  prayer  for  a  year,  and  I  know  I  ought 
to  be  a  prayerful  young  man."  And  so  in  various 
things ;  and  perhaps  you  are  asking  me :  "  What 
shall  I  do  to  get  right  now?"  If  that  is  what  you 
ask  me,  I  can  help  you.  I  am  a  stranger  in  this 
place.  I  do  not  even  know  the  points  of  the  com- 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG   MEN.  53 

pass ;  but  I  will  suppose  there  is  a  town  out  here 
ten  or  fifteen  miles,  called  Williamsburg.  I  enter 
your  city  to-morrow  morning,  and  ride  down  the 
street,  and  meet  a  young  man  and  say:  "I  want  to 
go  to  Williamsburg ;  can  you  tell  me  the  right 
road?"  "Yes,  sir;  go  down  this  road,  follow  it 
about  a  mile,  and  you  will  come  to  a  place  where 
there  is  a  large  white  house  on  the  left  and  a  red 
barn  on  the  right  side  of  the  street.  Pass  on  beyond 
the  barn,  and  you  will  see  a  road  turning  to  the 
right;  turn  down  that  road  and  follow  it  about 
three-quarters  of  a  mile,  and  you  will^cross  a  stream, 
and  a  little  beyond  that  there  is  a  road  to  the  left ; 
pass  along  that  road  and  follow  it  on  to  Williams- 
burg." I  go  on,  supposing  that  I  am  going  right ;  pass 
down  to  the  white  house  and  the  red  barn,  and  turo 
to  the  right ;  cross  the  bridge  and  go  to  the  left,  and 
up  that  road  about  a  mile,  and  I  come  to  a  fork  in 
the  road.  Now,  I  say,  "  I  don't  know  which  of 
these  roads  go  to  Williamsburg."  I  look  this  way 
and  that.  By  and  by  I  say,  "I  guess  I  will  take 
this  road  at  the  right."  I  go  perhaps  a  mile,  and 
meet  a  gentleman,  and  say :  "  Sir,  I  want  to  go  to 
Williamsburg.  Is  this  the  road?"  "No,  sir;  you 
ought  to  have  taken. the  other  road,  back  at  the 
fork."  Now,  young  man,  what  would  you  advise 
me  to  do  under  such  circumstances  ?  Methinks,  I 
hear  every  one  of  you  say :  "  Sir,  I  should  advise 
you  to  stop,  turn  around,  go  back  and  get  into  the 
right  road."  What  do  you  think  I  will  say  to 
you  ?  STOP !  and  do  it  now,  right  here,  in  this 


54  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

chapel — this  memorable  night — between  eight  and 
nine  o'clock.  Stop!  You  can  not  afford  to  go 
another  inch  in  the  wrong  road.  Now,  I  know 
where  some  of  you  will  meet  me.  The  devil  is 
always  busy.  He  generally  goes  to  church,  and  gets 
there  before  the  minister  and  deacons.  I  suppose 
he  got  here  before  one  of  these  young  men  did  to- 
night, and  he  is  here  with  all  his  insinuations. 

There  is  not  a  young  man  who  is  free  from 
temptations  to  lead  you  to  resist  the  calls  of  God 
and  man  to-night.  So,  I  presume  some  of  you  are 
saying,  "  Now,  that  is  really  a  very  fine  thing  ;  cer- 
tainly I  ought  to  stop  and  get  out  of  danger."  But 
down  in  your  heart  you  are  saying,  "  Well,  suppose 
I  do,  what  will  I  do  with  Bill  ?  What  will  George 
say  ?  What  will  Mary  and  Jane,  my  associates,  say 
if  I  should  stop  now,  turn  about,  get  out  of  the 
wrong  way — of  sin  and  wickedness?  When  T  go 
out  on  the  street  to-morrow,  Bill  would  say,  'Ha! 
Jack,  you  are  running  after  that  evangelist,  are  you? 
You  will  be  preaching  yet.  Are  you  going  to  be  a 
Christian  ? ' :  That  will  be  the  way.  I  venture, 
since  I  began  this  discourse,  there  have  been  hun- 
dreds of  good  resolutions  formed  in  this  room ;  but 
iliey  will  be  as  a  man  of  straw  unless  you  take  a 
stand  and  be  firm  as  a  rock.  Courage,  young  man ! 
Courage !  I  do  believe  to-day  that  the  baleful 
influences  of  bad  company  more  than  anything  else 
destroy  the  affections  and  morals  of  young  men. 

As  choice  young  men  are  before  me  to-night  as 
God  ever  made,  or  ever  gave  a   pious  home.     But 


ADDRESS   TO  YOUNG  MEN.  55 

many  such  will  leave  their  homes  of  piety  and  will 
go  into  town  among  strangers.  They  must  have 
society.  Young  men's  minds  are  active ;  they  are 
not  going  isolated  through  this  world ;  they  will 
"have  somebody  to  associate  with.  So  they  come 
into  a  town  which  they  do  not  know  anything  about, 
and  walk  along  down  street ;  and  there  sit  a  lot  of 
boys  on  the  corner  whittling,  telling  stories,  cracking 
their  jokes  and  rolling  out  words  of  profanity  occa- 
sionally. The  young  man  stops  a  minute,  and  looks 
around.  Presently  he  drops  a  word  in.  Somebody 
replies.  Then  he  sits  up  on  the  box  and  chimes  in 
in  the  conversation.  He  never  had  any  intention  of 
falling  into  bad  company.  Presently  somebody  says, 
"Come,  boys,  let  us  have  a  smoke."  He  has  not 
courage  enough  to  resist,  and  he  "sails  in." 

The  next  time  that  he  falls  in  with  the  crowd, 
some  large-hearted  boy,  of  generous  impulses,  talks 
a  while.  " Come,  boys,  let  us  have  a  drink;  come 
on  boys."  In  he  goes  again,  though  he  had  no  more 
idea,  a  day  or  two  ago,  of  ever  drinking  than  he  had 
of  committing  suicide.  But  in  he  goes.  "Well, 
stranger,  what  are  you  going  to  have?"  "Oh,  I  will 
take  some  lemonade."  It  goes  along  very  well,  but 
it  won't  be  many  days  before  his  "lemonade"  is 
"played  out."  "What  will  you  have  this  time?" 
"  Oh,  I  will  have  some  lemonade."  "  Well,  you  will 
have  a  stick  in  it  this  time,  won't  you?"  Then 
they  will  pour  in  the  stick ;  and,  positively  young 
men, — you  know  it,  and  I  know  it, — hundreds  and 
thousands  are  drawn  down  just  in  that  way.  Oh, 


56  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

how  sad  the  picture  !  I  went  through  this.  I  know. 
I  remember  well,  when  down  on  the  corner  of 
Fourth  avenue  and  Broadway,  in  South  Boston,  the 
first  glass  was  put  into  my  hand  that  had  the  "  stick  " 
in  it.  Lemonade  had  answered  my  purpose  for  a 
little  while,  but  that  man  had  pressed  "  the  stick  " 
to  my  lips,  and  I  went  down ;  and  when  the  time 
came  for  my  reform  I  needed  what  I  offer  you  to- 
night,— courage.  When  my  mind  is  made  up,  I 
am  not  very  easily  turned,  and  I  know  very  well  the 
struggle  there  was  to  get  out  of  the  meshes  of  sin  ; 
and  many  of  you  may  find  the  same.  Perhaps  you 
will  ask  me,  "How  can  I  do  it?"  I  will  tell  you. 
Some  of  you  have  known  or  heard  of  a  friend  of 
mine,  who  fell,  but  afterward  became  a  great  cham- 
pion of  reform.  He  got  into  the  wrong  path  when 
he  was  a  young  man,  and  went  down.  He  signed 
the  pledge,  and  resolved,  and  did  everything  to 
reform,  but  he  made  a  failure.  One  day  he  was 
walking  up  Broadway,  New  York,  between  two 
friends,  arm  in  arm.  In  his  heart  he  was  debating 
the  condition  that  he  was  in :  and,  suddenly,  whirl- 
ing on  his  heel,  he  exclaimed,  "  RIGHT  ABOUT  FACE  ! " 
"There,"  said  he,  "you  can  go  with  me  if  you 
please,  but  I  don't  go  with  you  another  step."  That 
turned  his  course;  and  he  was  soon  saved  by  the 
blood  of  Jesus.  And  my  advice  to  you,  young  man, 
is,  '•'•Right  about  face!"  Have  courage.  Let  others 
laugh  if  they  will.  I  want  to  tell  you  this ;  I  would 
not  give  the  snap  of  my  finger  for  a  man  or  a  woman 
who  would  scoff  at  a  young  man  because  he  turned 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG  MEN.  57 

to  do  right.  Their  friendship  is  not  worth  the  turn 
of  your  hand.  There  was  a  young  man,  who  was 
one  of  my  associates.  He  was  as  promising  a  young 
man  as  ever  lived,  I  believe.  I  said  to  him,  "  Will 
you  come  with  me?"  "Graves,  what  a  fool  you 
are,"  he  replied,  with  an  oath.  Who  was  the  fool? 
Let  us  see. 

A  few  years  after  I  visited  Massachusetts  and 
got  off  the  cars.  There  sat  a  dissipated  young  man, 
in  a  slouch  hat,  and  seedy  clothes ;  blear  eyed,  with 
disheveled  hair  and  haggard  face  ;  a  scene  of  abject 
wretchedness.  In  a  moment  I  recognized  him. 
"Oh!  Frank,"  said  I,  "is  that  you?"  "Oh! 
Graves,"  said  he,  "would  that  I  had  done  as  you 
did."  That  young  man  fills  a  dishonored  grave ; 
but  the  result  of  my  decision  and  subsequent  career 
is  before  you.  Is  it  worth  while  to  turn  "right 
about  face,"  young  man?  I  ask  you  to  do  it,  then. 
Leave  your  bad  company,  cultivate  habits  that  will 
bless  you,  and  save  you  in  days  to  come. 

Now,  there  is  another  reason  why  I  would  "  run 
and  speak  to  this  young  man,"  and  that  is :  Because 
you  have  a  soul  to  save  ;  that  is  of  immense  value,  and 
its  care  demands  your  immediate  attention.  Oh,  my 
friend,  have  you  thought  since  the  sun  rose  upon  you 
this  morning,  that  you  have  a  soul  of  immense  value? 
A  Philadelphia  merchant  three  years  ago  visited 
Windsor  Castle,  and  the  keeper  of  the  jewel  room 
invited  him  to  come -in  and  see  the  jewels.  He  went 
in.  There  lay  on  the  table  the  jeweled  crown  that 
was  put  on  the  head  of  Victoria  when  she  was 


58  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

crowned  Queen  of  England.  He  looked  at  it  a 
moment.  It  was  made  of  solid  gold,  bedecked  with 
sparkling  jewels.  He  turned  and  said  to  the  keeper, 
"How  much  did  that  crown  cost?"  "More  than 
twenty  millions  of  dollars,"  was  the  reply.  He 
looked  at  it  a  moment  with  curiosity,  passed  on,  and 
went  out.  The  next  day  he  visited  an  orphan 
asylum.  Just  as  he  was  going  up  to  the  door,  he 
saw  a  little  boy,  ten  years  of  age,  bare-headed,  bare- 
footed, with  disheveled  hair,  and  dirty  face  and 
dress.  He  looked  at  him  a  minute,  and  said,  "  There 
is  something  about  that  little  boy  that  is  worth  more 
than  all  the  jeweled  crowns  the  world  ever  knew." 
Do  you  believe  that,  young  man  ?  —  do  you  ?  Oh, 
you  have  a  soul  within  you  that  shall  live  forever  in 
heaven  or  hell ;  and  you  will  soon  be  there.  You 
can  not  afford  to  stain  your  soul  with  all  the  sin  and 
pollution  that  the  temptations  of  this  day  are  rolling 
around  you.  I  beseech  you,  then,  this  night,  J'oung 
man,  take  care  of  your  soul ;  see'  to  it  that  that  soul 
within  you,  which  shall  live  forever  in  heaven  or  in 
hell,  has  your  immediate  attention  and  care. 

Now,  there  is  another  reason  why  I  would  "  Run 
and  speak  to  this  young  man."  While  you  are  young, 
parental  influence  has  more  power  over  you  than  it 
will  ever  have  again  in  all  your  life.  Perhaps  you 
will  say  to  me,  "  Do  you  think  I  will  ever  forget  my 
father's  love,  or  my  mother's  love?  Never  in  this 
world."  But  I  will  tell  you  one  thing,  young  man ; 
it  never  will  have  such  power  over  you  in  the  days 
to  come  as  it  has  now.  I  stand  here  to-night  as 


ADDRESS   TO  YOUNG  MEN.  59 

happy  a  man  as  can  probably  be  in  this  place ;  and 
one  great  source  of  my  happiness  is,  the  remem- 
brance that  God  gave  me  a  praying  father.  When 
I  was  young,  he  passed  away  to  the  better  land,  and 
left  upon  my  memory  impressions  that  were  hal- 
lowed by  prayer  and  hope.  And  this  very  night  it 
seems  as  if  I  can  lean  upon  a  father's  prayers.  But 
those  influences  have  119  such  power  over  me  now  as 
they  had  when  I  was  a  young  man.  I  was  six  miles 
away  from  home  when  my  father  died.  I  stepped 
into  the  house  about  sundown,  and  the  lady  of  the 
house  said,  "Albert,  I  have  some  sad  news  for  thee." 
"  What  is  it  ?  "  "  The  messenger  has  just  been 
here — thy  dear  father  is  dead ;  he  died  very  sud- 
denly." Oh,  how  ,1  felt  it!  I  dropped  my  head 
quickly,  turned  around,  went  through  a  little  hall 
into  the  adjoining  room,  sat  down,  and  put  my 
elbows  on  my  knees,  folded  my  face  in  my  hands, 
and  wept  as  only  a  fatherless  boy  of  nine  years  can 
weep.  By  and  by  I  went  up  to  my  bed,  and  wept 
myself  to  sleep.  In  the  morning  I  prepared  myself, 
and  went  home.  Little  did  I  dream  of  the  rich 
legacy  that  my  father  had  left  me.  Would  that  I 
had  never  abused  it!  I  entered  the  house.  My 
dear  mother  sat  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  room  with 
her  children  and  a  few  friends  around  her.  She 
arose  and  came  to  me,  put  her  arms  around  my 
neck,  and  kissed  me  as  only  a  loving  mother  can 
kiss  an  orphan  boy.  The  first  words  she  breathed 
into  my  ears  were  these,  "  Your  dear  father's  last 
words  were,  '  Tell  Albert  to  prepare  to  meet  me  in 


60  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

heaven.' '  I  wish  that  I  had  never  abused  those 
golden  words,  or  trampled  upon  the  love  of  that 
dear  mother  !  She  lived  to  be  nearly  eighty.  Two 
years  ago,  when  I  was  away  down  in  New  Orleans, 
just  going  into  the  pulpit  one  night,  a  message  was 
put  into  my  hands  —  "Mother  died  last  night  at 
eleven  o'clock."  I  sent  back  word  as  soon  as  I 
could :  "Tut  my  dear  mother  in  the  vault  until  I 
can  come  and  see  her  face  once  more. "  I  laid  her  in 
the  grave  ;  but  positively,  young  man,  the  saddest 
impression  of  my  heart  with  my  dear  father  and 
mother's  memory  is  that  I  abused  their  love.  It  is 
said  sometimes  that  "  this  is  an  age  of  disobedience 
to  parents."  How  many  young  men  there  are  who 
abuse  and  trample  on  the  best  affections  that  God 
ever  allotted  to  a  young  man  —  a  mother's  love.  A 
young  man  came  to  me  in  the  vestibule  of  the 
church  a  short  time  ago,  and  said,  "  Won't  you  kneel 
right  down  here,  and  pray  for  me?  Oh  !  I  am  so 
bad,  I  don't  know  whether  God  can  bless  me.  I 
have  cursed  my  father  and  my  mother  right  to  their 
faces." 

Young  man,  you  don't  know  what  you  are  doing 
when  you  speak  lightly  to  your  father  or  mother ; 
and  I  am  here  to  urge  upon  every  one  of  you  to  see 
to  it  that  you  regard  the  kindness  and  the  love  of  the 
dearest  friends  that  God  ever  gave  you  on  earth. 

Now  I  shall  go  on  in  a  miscellaneous  way  for  a 
little  while,  to  address  you  from  these  words.  "  Run, 
speak  to  this  young  man."  What  young  man?  1 
would  speak  to  that  profane  young  man.  Young  man ! 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  61 

what  made  you  swear  so  out  there  on  the  street 
to-day  ?  Did  you  think  any  body  would  think  any 
better  of  you  for  it?  Did  you  really  think  any 
better  of  yourself  for  it?  Then  won't  you  stop  ?  It 
is  a  burning  disgrace  to  a  young  man  to  pour  out 
the  blasphemous  oaths  that  often  fall  from  his  lips. 
They  are  against  the  laws  of  a  holy  God.  Promise 
me  here  to-night  that  you  will  not  swear  again. 

"  Run,  speak  to  this  young  man."  What  young 
man?  /  would  speak  to  that  young  man  who  is 
neglecting  the  Bible ;  the  word  of  G-od.  "  Where- 
withal shall  a  young  man  cleanse  his  way  ?  By 
taking  heed  thereto,  according  to  Thy  wor'd." 
Positively,  I  would  as  soon  think  of  advising  the 
mariner  to  launch  his  ship,  of  hundreds  of  tons 
burden,  upon  the  pathless  ocean,  freighted  with 
priceless  cargo,  mast  and  sail  studding  the  air,  with- 
out chart,  helm  or  compass,  as  I  would  advise  a 
young  man  to  embark  upon  the  ocean  of  life  without 
a  Bible.  If  there  is  a  Bible  Society  in  your  town,  I 
advise  you  to  go  there  to-morrow  and  get  a  New 
Testament,  if  you  haven't  any.  You  can  buy  one 
for  ten  cents,  not  larger  than  a  common  pocket-book, 
that  you  can  put  in  your  pocket.  Then  get  you  a 
Bible.  If  you  can  not  do  any  better,  buy  a  twenty- 
five  cent,  leather-covered  Bible.  Put  it  in  your 
chamber,  and  read  it  every  day,  if  not  more  than 
three  verses.  Grasp  a  morsel  of  food  for  your  soul 
from  God's  word  every  day  you  live.  I  would 
entreat  that  young  man  who  is  neglecting  the  word 
of  God  I o  do  so  no  more. 


62  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

"  Run,  speak  to  this  young  man."  What  young 
man  ?  I  would  speak  to  that  Christian  young  man. 
My  brother,  are  you  here  to-night  ?  Give  me  your 
hand,  that  I  may  lead  you.  Listen  to  a  word  of 
counsel.  The  first  thing  I  want  to  say  to  you  is,  be 
an  earnest,  consecrated  Christian  young  man.  Let 
that  be  the  first  aim  of  your  life.  Don't  wrap  your- 
self up  in  a  little,  contracted,  sectarian  coat  and  act 
and  talk  as  if  you  thought  nobody  was  going  to 
heaven  unless  they  went  through  your  church. 
Don't  be  like  a  deacon's  wife  whom  I  knew  a  while 
ago.  I  went  to  a  town  to  have  some  meetings,  and 
all  the  ministers  came  to  me  and  wanted  to  know 
if  we  could  not  work  together  in  a  general  work 
for  the  town.  Arrangements  were  made,  and  I  told 
the  deacon's  wife  that  all  were  going  together,  and 
hoped  to  do  a  great  deal  of  good.  She  drew  a  long 
breath,  "  Well,  I  would  rather  have  only  a  few  con- 
verted, and  have  them  join  OUT  church."  Not  very 
much  of  the  spirit  of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  in 
that  idea.  No,  my  friend,  if  you  are  a  member  of 
the  church — and  you  ought  to  be — be  a  head  taller 
Christian  than  you  are  a  sectarian.  Let  every  body 
feel  that  your  first  business  is,  to  show  the  world 
the  way  to  Christ ;  to  make  them  Christians ;  to 
lead  them  in  the  way  to  heaven;  to  walk  in  the 
light  of  God.  Live  in  such  a  way  that  every  where 
the  world  itself  shall  feel  toward  you  as  the  heathen 
did  toward  Adoniram  Judson,  when  they  used  to 
call  him  "  Jesus  Christ's  man."  Oh !  my  Christian 
brother,  be  consecrated  to  Christ.  Let  your  heart  be 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG   MEN.  63 

large  enough  to  embrace  the  vast  numbers  whom 
you  are  so  deeply  anxious  to  rally  to  the  Cross. 

Now,  another  thing,  my  dear  brother.  I  want  to 
speak  to  you  to-night  in  reference  to  the  Christian 
Ministry.  It  would  be  nothing  strange  if  I  am  talk- 
ing to  some  young  men  who  may  have  been  Chris- 
tians several  years,  and  perhaps  some  who  have  been 
recently  converted,  and  who  have  impressions  in 
their  hearts  that  they  ought  to  preach  the  Gospel. 
Now,  I  have  a  word  to  say  to  such  young  mejj — 
Don't  shrank  from  that  idea.  If  God  has  put  in  your 
heart  an  impression  to  go  out  and  tell  the  "  old,  old 
story,"  go  forth  !  Don't  shrink  from  it  because  it  is 
a  life  of  self-denial,  or  because  some  ministers  are 
meagerly  supported.  I  never  knew  one  in  my  life 
who  settled  down  as  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  that 
came  out  what  would  be  called  by  the  world  a  rich 
man  ;  and  I  never  expect  to.  But,  young  man,  there 
is  the  grandest  experience  in  the  calling  to  preach 
the  Word,  which  is  the  richest  mine  of  wealth  that 
the  world  ever  knew.  The  privilege  which  God 
gives  to  a  minister  he  never  has  given  to  an  angel. 
I  can  not  feel  as  some  men  do.  I  have  heard  minis- 
ters say  that  they  did  not  want  their  sons  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  because  they  would  always  have  to  be 
poor.  I  have  heard  rich  men  say  that.  I  pity  them. 
An  unconverted  man  said  to  me,  "  Graves,  how 
foolish  you  are  !  "  Said  I,  "  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 
"  Why,"  said  he,  "  I  knew  you  when  you  entered 
the  ministry,  and  if  you  had  put  half  the  earnestness 
into  business  that  you  have  put  into  the  ministry, 


64  PROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

you  might  have  been  worth  a  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars by  this  time."  The  tears  leaped  into  my  eyes, 
and  my  heart  melted.  I  looked  up  at  him  a  moment, 
and  said :  "  Sir,  you  don't  know  anything  about  it. 
A  hundred  thousand — five  hundred  thousand — what 
odds,  when  you  put  it  by  the  side  of  my  coffin,  and 
compare  it  with  the  blessed  life  that  I  have  already 
had  for  a  quarter  of  a  century  in  this  noble  calling  ; 
besides  the  remaining  prospects  of  future  useful- 
ness?"  Said  I,  "  I  have  more  wealth  than  you  could 
put  into  all  the  banks  between  the  lakes  .and  the 
gulf."  "  Where  is  it  ?  "  "  It  is  in  the  hearts  of 
young  men  all  over  the  continent  of  America." 
There  is  many  a  mother  to-day  as  happy  as  a  mother 
can  be,  because  I  have  been  the  means  of  blessing 
her  family. 

I  tell  you,  dear  friends,  there  is  nothing  like  scat- 
tering the  truth  of  God — blessing  the  world.  It  is 
worth  at  least  one  thousand  dollars  to  have  the  priv- 
ilege of  addressing  such  a  congregation  as  this,  for 
the  purpose  for  which  I  am  addressing  you.  Of 
course,  if  I  had  a  political  meeting,  or  had  some 
worldly  aim,  I  don't  know  as  it  would  be  worth  so 
much.  But  oh!  young  man,  would  that  I  could 
open  my  heart  to  you  at  the  anticipation  I  have.  I 
just  as  much  expect  to  walk  the  golden  streets  with 
young  men  who  came  in  here  unsaved,  as  I  expect 
to  live.  I  expect  there  are  young  men  here  to-night 
who  will  bless  a  great  many  others.  God  may  not 
make  you  evangelists ;  but,  in  the  simplest  manner, 
it  is  noble  to  preach  the  Gospel.  Oh,  don't  shrink  ! 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  65 

Sometimes  you  safe  "  I  don't  know  how  I  can  get 
the  education."  God  will  take  care  of  that.  He 
will  give  you  strength  enough  to  earn  it  by  sawing 
wood,  if  He  chooses  to.  He  will  give  you  friends, 
if  He  chooses  to.  But  in  some  way  go  forth  to  tell 
the  story  of  Jesus  and  His  love. 

There  is  another  thing.  "  Run,  speak  to  this  young 
man."  What  young  man  ?  /  would  speak  to  that 
intemperate  young  man.  Are  you  here,  my  friend  ? 
Very  likely  there  are  some  saloon-keepers  here  to- 
night. Likely  you  think  you  are  going  to  catch  it 
now ;  but  you  are  not.  I  have  no  unkind  word  to 
say  to  you.  While  I  have  held  meetings  in  saloons 
all  over  this  land,  and  have  invited  the  keepers  to 
my  meetings,  I  am  not  aware  that  I  ever  spoke  an 
unkind  word  to  them.  I  pity  them  too  much.  I  am 
the  last  man  who  would  harrow  up  their  hearts  by 
harsh  words. 

When  I  was  in  M last  Spring,  the  saloon- 
keepers, with  one  exception,  closed  up  for  one  of  my 
young  men's  meetings.  He  began  to  find  that  the 
frowns  of  the  whole  community  were  upon  him.  He 
invited  me  to  come  and  hold  a  meeting  in  his  saloon. 
I  went  down  and  looked  at  it.  He  had  a  long  room ; 
and  there  were  his  billiard  tables  and  his  bar ;  and 
he  said :  "  Ii  you  want  to  have  a  meeting,  you  shall 
have  every  thing  your  own  way — not  a  glass  shall  be 
sold,  and  no  billiards  played  while  you  are  here." 
Said  I,  "  If  I  have  a  meeting,  I  am  not  going  to 
have  this  place  filled  up  with  a  lot  of  curious  Chris- 
tians, looking'  on  to  see  what  is  going  on.  Mr.  Le- 


66  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

land  will  come  in  with  perhaps  ^enty  of  his  choir, 
and  I  will  have  men  stationed  at  the  door,  and  no- 
body will  be  allowed  to  come  in  but  the  men  who 
come  here  to  play  billiards  and  drink."  Said  he,  "I 
want  you  to  understand  I  don't  keep  the  worst  place 
in  the  community.  I  keep  the  best  of  wines.  I 
don't  allow  anybody  to  get  drunk."  Said  I,  "  Stop. 
I  would  a  thousand  times  rather  have  you  tell  me 
you  had  this  place  filled  twice  a  week  with  red  noses, 
packed  clear  up  to  the  ceiling,  and  filled  with  the 
worst  rot-gut  whisky  you  could  get  in  Chicago.  Your 
course  is  the  most  baneful  that  could  be.  That  is 
the  way  young  men  are  made  drunkards.  They  will 
come  in  here  and  say,  '  Oh,  we  get  wine  here — we 
don't  get  anything  bad.'  And  you  cultivate  their 
tastes.  But  if  you  had  all  the  old  topers  around, 
and  filled  them  up  with  bad  whisky,  the  young  men 
would  not  dare  to  come  near.  Sir,  you  keep  the 
very  worst  place  in  the  city ;  there  is  no  doubt  about 
it.  But  I  am  not  here  to  abuse  you,  or  to  speak 
harshly.  You  will  have  enough  suffering  in  hell, 
by  and  by,  when  you  are  there,  and  they  are  gnash- 
ing on  you,  and  saying,  '  You  made  me  a  drunkard, 
and  here  I  am  because  of  you.' ' 

How  terrible!  I  appointed  the  meeting.  The 
next  day  at  four  o'clock  I  went  into  that  saloon,  and 
really,  in  all  my  life,  I  never  saw  the  power  of  God 
as  I  saw  it  there.  It  seemed  as  if  the  very  power  of 
the  Highest  filled  that  place.  One  man  had  come 
into  that  city  with  thirty  thousand  dollars  and  a  cer- 
tificate to  call  on  the  bank  for.  all  he  wanted ;  but 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  MEN.  67 

he  was  led  astray,  and  in  that  very  saloon  had  gone 
down.  He  was  there,  reformed,  and  stood  up  and 
made  his  statement.  There  were  others  there.  One 
traveling  man  who  had  been  in  the  depths  of  de- 
bauchery, and  who  had  been  saved  before  in  one  of 
my  meetings  gave  his  testimony ;  and  oh,  how  many 
young  men  there  were  in  the  room  who  were  cut 
down.  One  young  man  dropped  on  his  face,  right 
near  my  feet,  and  called  on  God  for  mercy.  Oh !  I 
am  so  glad  to-night,  my  friends,  that  I  can  speak  to 
the  intemperate  young  man,  and  say,  there  is  hope 
for  you.  Oh,  saloon  keeper,  I  ask  you  to  stop  that 
nefarious  business.  "  But,"  perhaps  you  say,  "  this 
is  the  way  I  get  my  living." 

Is  that  it?  Is  that  what  you  are  selling  liquor 
for  ?  Well,  there  is  not  a  great  deal  of  money  in 
my  pocketbook,  but  there  is  some,  and,  before  God 
and  these  witnesses,  if  you  will  stand  up  before  this 
congregation  and  pledge  yourself  to  go  from  this 
meeting  to  your  saloon,  roll  out  your  barrels,  knock 
in  the  heads,  and  stop  this  dreadful  business  of  ruin- 
ing these  young  men,  I  will  give  you  my  pocket- 
book  ;  and  when  that  is  expended  for  the  bread  your 
family  needs,  inform  me,  and  if  there  is  no  other  way 
for  you  to  get  an  honest  living,  I  pledge  myself  here 
to  give  up  my  business,  if  necessary,  and  beg  from 
door  to  door  to  support  your  family,  if  you  will  only 
stop  ruining  these  young  men  by  wholesale.  In  the 
university  where  I  studied  years  ago  there  was  a  bril- 
liant young  man  who  graduated  with  honors.  During 
his  student  course  he  had  fallen  into  the  habit  of 


68  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

drinking.  The  appetite  became  fixed.  He  sat 
down  in  despair  and  said,  "  It  is  no  use,  I  must 
either  stop  drinking  or  I  might  as  well  die  now  as 
any  time."  He  made  up  his  mind  to  stop,  and  got 
along  very  well  for  three  months.  At  the  expiration 
of  that  time  a  young  man,  who  had  graduated  with 
him,  came  from  Philadelphia  to  visit  him,  and 
brought  a  basket  of  bottled  liquors.  He  led  Charley 
astray.  They  had  a  spree.  He  went  back.  Charley 
sat  down  in  utter  despair ;  took  a  paper  and  wrote 

on  it,  "  You  will  find  me  dead  in  the  hotel  at  S ," 

and  signed  his  name,  and  directed  it  to  the  man  with 
whom  he  was  reading  law,  thinking  that  he  would 
not  come  to  the  office  till  the  mail  came  in,  and  he 

would  have  time  to  get  his  poison,  go  to  S ,  nine 

miles  distant,  and  commit  suicide.  He  got  his  poison 
and  took  the  stage.  It  happened  that  a  little  while 
after  the  man  with  whom  he  was  reading  law 
entered  the  post-office  and  found  the  note.  He 
dispatched  the  sheriff  at  once  for  the  stage.  He 
overtook  it,  arrested  Charley,  brought  him  back,  and 

telegraphed  to  his  father  in  T ,  "  Your  dear  son 

is  a  suicide."  How  do  you  suppose  that  father  felt  ? 
No  young  man  on  this  floor  can  tell.  God  has  given 
me  two  sons,  whom  I  love.  I  trust  they  are  both  in 
the  kingdom — praying  boys.  But  positive!^,  to- 
night, with  their  present  state,  I  would  rather  be 
obliged  to  stand  on  the  railroad  track  and  see  a  train 
of  cars  five  miles  long  run  over  both  of  them  and 
tear  them  all  to  pieces,  than  to  have  a  messenger 
enter  that  door  with  a  telegraphic  dispatch,  "  Mr. 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG  MEN.  69 

Graves,  your  boy  is  a  suicide  by  intemperance." 
Oh!  young  man,  you  may  think  to-night  that  I 
speak  with  a  warm  heart.  I  can  not  help  it.  And 
I  am  here  to-night  to  ask  you  to  stay  your  steps. 
The  father  telegraphed  back,  "  Bring  my  boy  to  me." 

The  sheriff  went  on  to  T .     The  father  stood 

near  the  cars  as  they  got  off,  put  up  his  arms,  took 
his  boy  to  his  bosom  and  kissed  him.  The  boy  had 
a  letter  in  his  pocket  then  that  his  mother  had 
written  three  months  before  on  her  dying  bed — the 
last  letter  she  ever  wrote  to  him.  The  father  took 
him  by  the  arm,  and  they  walked  down  the  street 
with  the  sheriff.  Charley  said,  "  Father,  let  me  step 
around  the  corner  a  minute  while  you  talk  with  the 
sheriff.  I  will  be  back."  He  let  him  go,  but  he 
never  came  back  alive.  They  searched  the  city- 
They  telegraphed  in  every  direction.  The  next  day 
a  telegram  came  from  Chatham  saying  that  a  young 
man  answering  the  description  came  there  the  day 
before,  complained  of  being  a  little  ill,  took  a  glass 
of  liquor  and  went  up  to  his  room.  Half  an  hour 
after,  the  landlord,  thinking  he  might  be  very  ill, 
came  to  the  door  and  knocked,  but  got  no  answer. 
The  door  was  broken  open  and  there  lay  Charley  in 
the  bed,  with  a  bottle  of  prussic  acid  in  one  hand 
and  the  stopple  in  the  other.  He  had  drank  enough 
to  eat  through  his  entire  vitals,  and  was  gone. 
Young  man,  will  you  tell  me  what  did  that?  Just 
that  little  tippling  that  you  have  been  having  in 
these  saloons  to-day,  just  that  little  occasional  glass. 
Oh !  you  say,  "I  can  stop  when  I  have  a  mind  to." 


70  PEOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

Perhaps  you  can,  and  perhaps  you  can  not.  Oh! 
young  man,  may  I  go  down  into  the  chambers  of 
your  soul  to-night,  and  ask  you  if  you  won't  stop. 
Stay  thy  step  !  Do  not  look  on  the  wine  when  it  is 
red  again.  "Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not"  the 
dreadful  cup  that  brings  down  dishonor  and  ruin 
upon  you. 

"  Run,  speak  to  this  young  man."  What  young 
man  ?  1  would  speak  to  that  young  man  who  is  say- 
ing, "I  know  I  ought  to  be  a  Christian;  but  there  is 
time  enough  yet."  Who  told  you  that  there  was  time 
enough  yet  ?  Has  God  commissioned  me  to  tell  you 
to-morrow  you  may  have  an  opportunity  to  attend 
to  your  soul  ?  Never  !  While  I  have  no  sympathy 
with  eccentricities  in  the  work  of  revival,  there  was 
a  time,  a  few  years  ago,  when  I  did  one  thing  that 
seemed  to  be  eccentric.  I  stood  speaking  in  a 
church  where  there  was  a  broad  aisle  down  through 
the  center.  In  the  midst  of  my  sermon  I  felt  deeply 
impressed,  and  I  stopped  and  said,  "  I  believe  I  am 
preaching  the  funeral  sermon  of  some  person  in  this 
house."  If  a  thunderbolt  from  a  clear  sky,  at  twelve 
o'clock,  had  struck  my  congregation,  I  do  not  believe 
they  would  have  been  more  startled.  It  threw  per- 
fect consternation  among  the  people  ;  but  I  could 
not  keep  it  back.  I  felt  that  I  must  speak,  though 
I  did  not  know  why.  As  soon  as  the  people  settled 
down  I  went  on.  At  the  close  of  that  address  an 
aged  mother,  a  widow,  arose  and  walked  up  the  aisle 
and  said  to  me,  "  Sir,  will  you  pray  for  my  dear 
son  ? "  He  was  a  young  man  of  twenty-four,  the 


ADDRESS   TO  YOUNG  MEN.  71 

only  dependence  of  a  widowed  mother.  I  stepped 
right  from  the  desk  and  took  him  by  the  hand,  and 
said,  "  Will  you  attend  to  your  soul  now  ?"  He  re- 
plied, "  I  thank  you  for  your  kindness,  but  there  is 
time  enough  yet."  I  pressed  it  upon  him.  Said  I, 
"  Now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of  salva- 
tion." He  put  me  off.  That  young  man  was  the 
one  whose  funeral  sermon  I  preached  that  night. 
Just  thirty-six  hours  from  that  time,  I  heard  a  noise 
from  my  window.  I  looked  out  and  saw  six  men 
bearing  the  body  of  a  seventh  toward  the  depot.  I 
ran  out  as  quickly  as  I  could  to  the  depot.  They 
had  just  laid  him  down  upon  the  floor.  He  looked 
anxiously  from  his  dying  eyes.  As  I  stood  over  him 
— for  I  recognized  at  once  it  was  the  same  young 
man — he  acted  as  if  he  wanted  to  speak.  I  dropped 
on  my  knees  and  put  my  ear  down  by  his  lips,  and 
he  said  in  a  dying  tone,  "  Oh  !  Mr.  Graves,  I  wish  I 
was  a  Christian."  These  were  the  last  words  he 
ever  uttered,  and  he  is  now  in  eternity. 

Young  men  !  "  Now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is 
the  day  of  salvation."  Oh  that  this  night  you  would 
surrender  your  heart  to  Jesus  ;  lay  up  your  treasure 
in  heaven  ;  become  a  noble,  Christian  young  man. 
Then  you  are  ready  to  live  or  to  die. 


BIBLE  WOKE:. 

I  VISITED  Prof.  Finney  some  time  before  his  death, 
and  in  conversation  on  revivals  he  stated  that  during 
his  last  visit  to  England,  nearly  twenty  years  ago, 
he  met  a  man  who  had  just  published  a  book.  He 
could  not  remember  the  name  of  the  book  or  the 
author.  But  the  drift  of  the  contents  was  this,  that 
the  next  great  religious  awakening  in  the  world 
would  be,  emphatically,  a  Bible  revival ;  that  atten- 
tion would  be  turned  to  the  Book  of  God  as  never 
before.  And,  said  he,  with  evangelists,  pastors,  and 
teachers  we  are  now  having  this  wonderful  Bible 
work.  It  is  true  that  the  history  of  the  world  has 
never  seen  such  demand  for  Bibles,  and  such  atten- 
tion turned  to  the  study  of  the  Word  of  the  Lord  as 
no\fr.  I  have  been  in  this  work  of  winning  souls  for 
a  quarter  of  a  century,  and  I  never  have  felt  such 
pantings  in  my  own  soul  for  the  Word  of  God  as  at 
the  present.  Nor  have  I  ever  seen  such  interest  in 
the  Bible,  on  the  part  of  others,  both  in  the  Church 
and  out  of  it,  as  within  the  last  two  or  three  years. 
"Our  God  is  marching  on."  And  not  only  has  He 
declared  that  His  word  shall  not  return  to  Him  void, 
but  He  is  showing  His  determination  that  it  shall  be 
known  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  "  His  knowledge 
shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea." 

(72) 


BIBLE  WORK.  73 

The  Book  of  God  only  needs  to  be  read  and 
studied  to  be  known  and  believed.  It  carries  evi- 
dence of  its  own  truth  on  every  page.  Wherever 
infidels  have  ever  undertaken  to  examine  and  over- 
throw it,  they  have  made  in  the  course  of  their  argu- 
ments some  wonderfully  convincing  concessions,  that 
show  its  genuineness. 

And,  in  spite  of  all  opposition,  this  book  of  bless- 
ing never  had  such  a  hold  upon  the  world  as  it  has 
to-day.  It  never  comforted  so  many  saints,  saved  so 
many  sinners,  or  had  such  a  strong  hold  upon  the 
work  of  reform  in  every  sense,  and  every  possible 
way,  as  it  has  now.  And  what  hope  there  is  in  this. 
A  short  time  ago,  Mr.  Varley,  the  great  English 
evangelist,  recommended  that  Christian  men  in  large 
numbers  go  through  the  streets  of  London,  and  stop 
at  every  corner,  and  simply  read  in  a  loud  tone  a  few 
passages  of  Scripture.  No  doubt  its  influence  would 
be  mighty ;  and  who  can  tell  but  that  a  greater  re- 
vival would  follow  than  when  Jonah  went  crying 
through  the  streets  of  Nineveh  ? 

It  is  fast  becoming  a  known  fact  that  the  Word  of 
the  Lord  only  needs  to  be  known  to  have  its  great 
power  felt  upon  the  human  heart.  Its  proclamation 
is  the  world's  great  need.  There  is  no  power  like 
this.  It  is  no  marvel  that  the  Apostle  Paul  said, 
"It  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation."  And  this 
was  never  more  true  than  at  this  moment.  And 
Jesus'  great  commission  was,  "  Go  preach  the  G-ospel 
to  every  creature," — not  preach  philosophy,  science, 
human  opinions  or  sensations,  but  "  the  Gospel." 


74  FROM  EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

And  the  great  weakness  of  pulpit  and  pew  is  so 
little  knowledge  and  proclamation  of  Bible  truth. 
It  is  said  that  Daniel  Webster  once  declared  "  that 
the  ministers  took  their  texts  out  of  the  Bible,  but 
their  sermons  out  of  the  newspapers."  It  would 
seem  that  many  have  not  forgotten  how  to  do  this 
yet.  O  for  more  ministers  who  in  all  their  pro- 
clamations could  say  with  the  godly  Jeremiah, 
"  Thy  word  is  like  fire  shut  up  in  my  bones ! "  And 
with  all  our  learning  and  high  appreciation  of  edu- 
cation, there  is  reason  to  believe  that  in  our  schools 
there  is  too  much  drifting  away  from  the  direct  use 
of  the  Bible  —  the  grand  foundation  of  all  our  ex- 
perience, our  work,  and  our  success — as  a  text  book. 
While  the  world  is  being  flooded  with  books,  we 
need  to  cling  more  to  the  one  book.  And  I  believe, 
if  in  all  our  colleges  and  schools  of  learning  there 
could  be  at  least  one  recitation  a  day  from  the  Bible, 
as  much  as  from  any  other  branch  of  study,  it  would 
be  much  better  for  the  land  and  the  world.  Ib 
would  not .  surprise  me  if,  at  no  distant  day,  this 
should  be  the  case.  God  is  surely  leading  the  people 
in  "  a  way  that  they  know  not "  in  the  work  of  the 
Bible.  I  met  a  young  man  a  few  weeks  ago  whose 
heart  seemed  like  a  flint,  and  whose  prejudices  were 
very  bitter  against  the  Bible.  I  put  him  to  the  test 
to  absolutely  accept  this  Word  as  true,  or  reject  it. 
He  revolted.  More  earnestly  than  ever  I  preached 
to  him  its  truths.  He  soon  relented  and  said  he 
would  believe  it  if  I  would  show  him  that  it  was 
true.  I  told  him  I  did  not  expect  to  live  long 


BIBLE  WORK.  75 

enough  to  understand  the  whole  of  the  Bible ;  that 
I  did  not  believe  any  person  on  this  earth  ever  did 
understand  the  whole  of  it ;  but  that,  many  years 
ago,  when  I  was  tempted  with  doubts  about  the 
divine  authenticity  of  the  Scriptures,  I  settled  it  in 
this  way :  I  said,  "  I  will  give  the  Bible  another 
careful  reading,  and  if  then  I  can  persuade  myself 
to  cast  it  off,  I  will  do  so,  and  have  nothing  more  to 
do  with  it."  I  read  it  again,  but  the  internal  evi- 
dences were  too  overwhelming,  and  I  was  compelled 
to  accept  it  as  divine  truth,  though  I  could  under- 
stand but  a  comparatively  small  portion  of  it.  Arid 
since  then  I  have  been  able  to  understand  enough  to 
bless  my  own  soul,  and  also  enough  to  use  for  the 
blessing  of  others.  The  young  man  was  enlightened 
by  this  simple  statement.  We  need  to  spend  less 
time  in  speculations  and  more  in  taking  the  simple 
Word  into  our  hearts.  Never  was  there  a  book 
made  that  has  so  universally  blessed  mankind  as 
this.  Only  a  line  of  it  has  sometimes  been  a  seed 
thought  to  the  saving  of  multitudes.  And  Christians 
every  where  will  do  well  to  at  least  recognize  the 
call  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  its  study.  The  hearts  of 
men  every  where  are  looking  to  this  beacon  light 
for  guidance.  They  want  neither  experience,  song, 
or  even  prayer  itself,  so  much  as  they  do  the  Word 
of  God.  Never  did  hungry  men  require  bread  more 
than  do  millions  of  hungry  souls  demand  the  Word 
of  Life.  So  many  have  mistaken  feelings,  human 
actions,  and  circumstances  for  the  foundation  of 
hope,  that  they  now  say,  give  us  a  firm  foundation. 


76  PROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

How  much  then  should  Christians,  who  know  that 
the  foundation  of  God  standeth  sure,  be  ready  to 
give  to  lost  souls  THE  WORD  OF  THE  LORD  !  The 
history  of  the  world  never  presented  such  golden 
moments  for  Bible  work  as  now.  Men,  women  and 
children,  everywhere,  crushed  down  by  sin,  are 
longing  for  deliverance.  The  voice  of  inquiry  is 
heard  on  every  hand.  The  secular  and  religious 
press,  the  pulpit  and  pew,  alike,  are  sending  forth 
the  call  to  repentance  and  eternal  life.  Response 
comes  from  every  quarter:  "What  shall  we  do?" 
These  souls  in  sin  and  darkness  must  have  help. 
But  how?  Shall  we  tell  them  of  human  feelings 
and  actions;  of  baptisms,  confirmations  and  sacra- 
ments ;  of  patching  up  our  moral  nature  by  outward 
forms  and  a  bare  professional  Christianity  ?  No,  no  J 
We  must  lead  them  to  the  Word  of  God,  as  much 
as  did  Moses  the  bitten  and  poisoned  Israelites. 
When  they  would  be  delivered  and  saved,  God  said : 
Put  a  serpent  of  brass  upon  a  pole,  and  "  every  one 
that  is  bitten  when  he  looketh  shall  live."  It  was 
the  word  of  the  Lord  that  saved  them :  that  is,  if 
God  had  not  uttered  this,  there  would  have  been  no 
way  opened  for  them  to  escape.  It  was  imperative 
that  they  should  know  this  to  be  saved  from  their 
danger,  suffering  and  death.  So  with  the  sinner. 
To  be  effectually  saved  he  must  know  what  God 
says  to  him  about  this  very  thing.  Would  you  save 
the  carnal  minded,  the  prayerless,  the  self-righteous, 
the  profane,  the  libertine,  the  drunken,  the  harlot, 
the  broken  in  heart,  and  those  who  sit  in  the  very 


BIBLE  WORK.  77 

region  and  shadow  of  death  ?  Give  them  the  Word 
of  God.  I  do  not  mean  barely  give  them  a  Bible ; 
but  read  it  to  them,  and  lead  them  to  read  it  to 
themselves.  There  are  far  too  many  sealed,  parlor- 
table  Bibles.  Let  the  Book  of  God  be  opened  and 
its  contents  poured  down  into  the  soul.  I  once 
made  this  remark  to  a  Christian  friend :  "  When  I 
used  to  preach  at  my  day  meetings,  but  few  would 
attend ;  but  since  I  adopted  Bible  readings,  the 
people  throng  them.  What  is  the  reason?"  His 
reply  was,  "  Because  God's  word  is  worth  more 
than  yours."  This,  I  have  been  convinced,  is  true. 
And  I  should  as  soon  think  of  a  soldier  fighting  in 
battle  successfully  without  arms ;  a  bird  flying  with- 
out wings  ;  a  man  living  without  breath  ;  or  a  ship 
sailing  on  dry  land,  as  to  efficiently  work  for  Christ 
and  souls  without  a  Bible.  It  is  true  there  are 
numerous  commentaries  and  helps  to  the  study  of 
the  Word  of  the  Lord ;  but  what  all  Christians  most 
need  is  thoughtful  perusal  of  the  naked  truth  of 
God.  Much  can  be  gathered  in  strength  and  know- 
ledge by  a  careful  study  of  the  Bible  itself.  What 
our  souls  need  is  to  drink  in  the  spirit  as  well  as 
knowledge  of  this  "mind  of  God  to  man."  It  is 
well  to  have  our  intellects  filled  with  knowledge, 
but  we  immensely  need  to  have  our  souls  imbued 
with  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel. 

And  this  can  be  attained  in  no  way  so  well  as 
reading  the  Bible.  Another  thing:  Let  me  urge 
that  those  who  would  know  the  Word,  seek  to  read 
it  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Ask  God  to  give  you  the 


78  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

Holy  Spirit  to  especially  understand  the  Bible  when 
you  read  it.  This  will  often  throw  floods  of  light 
upon  the  mind,  and  give  great  refreshment  to  your 
soul  from  the  Gospel. 

We  live  in  an  age  when  every  Christian  should  be 
up  and  at  work  with  his  Bible.  All  Christians,  old 
and  3'oung,  should  take  their  Bibles  to  church  with 
them.  Yea,  a  small  Testament,  at  least,  should  be 
carried  constantly  in  the  pocket  of  every  person,  so 
that  reference  to  some  verse  could  be  made  at  any 
moment,  for  the  benefit  of  themselves  or  others. 
And  it  would  be  well  if  there  could  be  more  exposi- 
tory Bible  readings  introduced  into  the  public  ser- 
vices of  our  churches.  The  minister's  reading  is 
often  dry  and  unmeaning,  because  he  seems  to  have 
so  little  of  it  in  his  own  soul,  and  takes  so  little  pains 
to  put  it  into  the  souls  of  others.  How  much  more 
could  be  done  to  make  the  Word  of  God  a  power  in 
our  churches. 

The  great  source  of  weakness  among  Christians, 
and  the  fruitful  source  of  backsliding  in  the  church, 
I  believe,  is  more  attributable  to  a  neglect  of  the 
Bible  than  to  any  other  one  thing.  And  what  a 
need  there  is  that  every  Christian  should  arm  him- 
self with  the  Word  of  Truth,  for  the  special  pur- 
pose of  "  sowing  beside  all  waters,"  and  giving,  in 
some  form,  a  portion  to  every  person  he  meets.  The 
demand  is  great,  and  new  methods  will  have  to  be 
adopted  before  the  Gospel  will  be  given  to  every 
creature.  Costly  and  gorgeous  meeting  houses,  rent- 
ed pews,  and  a  select  fashionable  few  to  occupy 


BIBLE   WORK.  79 

them ;  artistic  music,  with  plenty  of  ear  and  voice, 
but  no  soul,  have  utterly  failed  to  reach  the  masses 
of  the  people  with  the  Gospel.  The  formal  manner 
of  preaching,  which  not  a  few  ministers  have,  also 
fails  to  arrest  the  attention  of  the  people,  while 
many  godly,  earnest  ministers  find  it  impossible  to 
"feed  the  multitude,"  for  want  of  "helping  hands" 
from  the  ranks  of  the  soldiery.  Then,  while  the 
opportunity  and  needs  are  so  great,  I  wish  to  plead 
with  every  Christian,  whose  eye  may  rest  upon  this 
paper,  to  go  to  work  with  your  Bible.  Do  not  delay 
an  hour.  God  is  calling,  souls  are  perishing,  and 
you  will  soon  be  called  to  your  account,  whether 
your  work  is  done  or  not. 


BIBLE    BEADING. 

GETHSEMANE. 

PLEASE  open  your  Bibles  to  Matthew  xxvi,  36. 

Then  comcth  Jesus  with  them  unto  a  place  called  Gethsemane, 
and  saith  unto  the  disciples,  Sifr  ye  here,  while  I  go  and  pray 
yonder. 

Gethsemane  was  the  place  where  Jesus  suffered 
for  sinners,  and  every  Christian  who  is  a  winner  of 
souls  must  have  sympathy  with  him.  Isaiah  tells  us 
that,  "  As  soon  as  Zion  travailed,  she  brought  forth 
her  children ; "  implying  that  if  sinners  were  con- 
verted, Christians  must  be  interested  for  their  salva- 
tion. 

How  many  there  are  in  our  churches  who  do  not 
seem  to  have  any  idea  that  God  has  a  work  for  them 
to  do,  as  lights  in  the  world,  in  leading  sinners  to 
Jesus.  But  some  will  run  to  the  minister — "  Do 
you  -think  it  is  wrong  for  a  Christian  to  dance  ? 
Do  you  think,  really,  that  it  is  wrong  for  a  Christian 
to  go  to  the  circus,  or  the  theater  ? " — frittering 
away  their  lives  trying  to  find  out  just  how  much 
they  can  sin  and  not  be  lost.  Do  you  mean  to  tell 
me  such  a  person  is  in  a  proper  attitude  to  lead  sin- 
ners to  Christ  ?  There  is  something  wrong  in  him. 

Another  thought :  The  idea  that  I  want  to  lay  on 
your  hearts,  in  this  Bible-reading,  is  illustrated  by 

(80) 


BIBLE   BEADING.  81 

an  incident  that  occurred  in  Boston,  some  years  ago, 
where  a  friend  of  mine  was  preaching. 

At  the  close  of  a  meeting  one  night,  a  lady  arose 
and  said,  "  Sir,  can  I  have  the  privilege  of  reading 
a  letter  that  I  received  to-day  from  my  old  home  in 
Wales,  where  I  was  born  and  brought  up,  and  united 
with  the  church?  "  Permission  was  given,  and  this 
was  the  extract : 

There  had  been  a  special  religious  interest  in 
that  town.  At  the  beginning  of  the  services,  the 
minister  stood  in  his  pulpit  one  day,  and  announced 
the  meetings.  Then  he  said,  "  Brother,  will  you  take 
such  a  soul  to  pray  for?" — he  was  a  man  who  knew 
the  town  well — and  "  Sister,  will  you  take  such  an 
one?  "  And  so  he  went  on  through  his  congregation, 
giving,  as  she  supposed,  each  a  soul  to  pray  for,  and 
directing  that  they  should  not  cease  praying  until 
that  soul  was  saved.  He  dismissed  the  meeting. 

As  he  was  going  down  the  aisle,  a  humble  servant 
girl  looked  up  into  his  face  and  said,  "  Pastor,  you  did 
not  give  me  anybody."  "Didn't  I?  I  thought  I 
gave  evary  one  a  soul  to  pray  for.  Is  your  mistress 
converted  ?"  "  No — that  will  do,  pastor."  She  went 
out,  attended  to  the  domestic  matters  at  home,  and 
the  mistress  retired  to  her  room,  and  the  servant  girl 
to  hers,  as  was  supposed.  In  the  night  the  woman 
awoke,  and  said  to  her  husband,  "  I  never  had  such 
impressions  about  my  sinfulness  nor  my  soul's  dan- 
ger as  I  have  now ;  won't  you  get  up  and  go  for 
some  Christian  to  come  and  pray  for  me  ?  "  "  This  is 
very  strange,'  said  the  husband;  "you  never  had 
6 


82  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

such  feelings  as  these  before.  Can  not  you  wait  un- 
til morning  ?  "  She  said,  "  I  will  try." 

He  went  to  sleep  again,  but  there  was  no  sleep 
for  her.  By  and  by  she  awoke  him  again  and  said : 
"  This  pain  is  so  great,  it  seems  as  if  I  would  die 
and  be  lost  forever.  Can  not  you  go  and  get  some- 
body to  pray  for  me  ?  "  "  Well,"  said  he,  "  isn't  our 
servant  girl  a  Christian?"  "I  believe  she  is,"  said 
the  mistress."  "  Well,  we  will  get  up  and  go  to  her 
room,"  said  he.  So  they  got  up  and  put  on  their 
clothes  and  went  to  the  servant  girl's  room,  but  there 
was  no  servant  girl  there,  and  the  bed  was  undis- 
turbed. They  were  disconcerted  for  a  moment. 
Then  the  mistress  said:  "Sometimes  she  goes  up 
into  the  upper  room  and,  perhaps,  she  has  gone  up 
there  and  fallen  asleep;  we  will  go  up  there." 
They  went  up,  and  as  they  approached  the  door 
they  heard  these  words:  "Oh  God,  my  mistress  is 
very  dear  to  me,  have  mercy  on  her  soul !  Oh 
God,  my  mistress  is  very  dear  to  me,  have  mercy  on 
her  soul!"  There  that  dear  girl,  for  hours,  in  the 
darkness  of  the  night,  had  been  offering  that  earnest 
heart  prayer.  She  was  in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane, 
in  her  heart,  with  Jesus.  "  My  husband,"  said  the 
mistress,  "  this  is  the  trouble."  The  door  was  opened, 
and  they  entered ;  and  you  may  be  sure  salvation 
came  there. 

Now  that  little  incident  illustrates  the  doctrine 
that  we  want  to  get  hold  of  this  afternoon. 

Then  saith  he  unto  them,  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even 
unto  death :  tarry  ye  here,  and  watch  with  me. 


BIBLE   HEADING.  83 

And  he  went  a  little  further,  and  fell  on  his  face,  and  prayed, 
saying,  O  ray  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me : 
nevertheless,  not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt. 

He  went  away  again  the  second  time,  and  prayed,  saying,  O  my 
Father,  if  this  cup  may  not  pass  away  from  me,  except  I  drink  it, 
thy  will  be  done. 

And  he  left  them,  and  went  away  again,  and  prayed  the  third 
time,  saying  the  same  words. — Matthew  xxvi,  38,  39,  42  and  44. 

In  these  four  verses  you  will  notice  that  Jesus 
offered  one  prayer  three  times  ;  and  it  was  a  prayer 
of  agony,  of  sighing,  of  heart  travailing.  What 
was  it  for?  It  was  for  the  salvation  of  sinners. 
This  was  one  great  deep-seated  impression  in  His 
heart,  "Father  if  Thou  be  willing  let  this  cup  pass 
from  me :  nevertheless  not  as  I  will  but  as  Thou  wilt." 
I  believe  that  every  Christian  who  ever  does  any- 
thing that  is  worth  the  mention  in  saving  sinners 
will  go  into  the  garden  and  learn  this  lesson  of  Jesus. 
He  will  put  his  heart  right  by  the  side  of  Jesus' 
heart,  that  he  may  thus  cry  to  God  in  agony  for  lost 
souls. 

That  I  may  know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  and 
the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings,  being  made  conformable  unto  his 
death. — Philippians  iii,  10. 

Notice  particularly  in  this  passage,  "  The  fellow- 
ship of  His  sufferings."  Now  you  will  see  that  the 
apostle  here  says  he  wants  to  be  found  in  Christ, 
that  he  may  know  Him,  and  the  fellowship  of  His 
sufferings.  Now  that  is  entering  the  garden  with 
Jesus.  It  is  as  much  as  to  say,  I  want,  as  a  Chris- 
tian, to  go  to  the  garden  and  the  cross ;  I  want  to 
have  fellowship  with  the  sufferings  of  Jesus  in  His 


84  PROM  EARTH  TO   HEAVEN. 

death  for  sinners,  and  if  you  and  I  ever  do  much 
for  sinners,  we  must  go  into  the  garden  with 
Him.  We  must  have  times  of  sorrow,  times  of 
heart  agony.  A  year  ago,  when  I  was  in  Michigan, 

Dr.  E said  that  twenty-five  years  ago,  in  the 

State  of  New  York,  a  minister  gave  him  this  inci- 
dent: There  was,  in  his  church,  a  very  pious  and 
wealthy  lady.  Her  husband  was  an  infidel.  They 
lived  in  a  large  mansion  with  everything  at  their 
command  that  wealth  could  give.  They  had  an  only 
daughter,  a  beautiful  little  girl.  This  mother  had  a 
Bible  that  she  used  to  always  carry  to  meeting  with 
her.  Soon  she  took  sick  and  died.  Before  she  died 
she  called  her  little  daughter  to  her  bed  and  said : 
"My  child,  I  am  going  to  leave  you,  you  will  be 
alone  now,  with  only  Jesus  to  help  you,  and  I  want 
to  give  you  this  Bible  with  my  dying  blessing.  It 
has  been  such  a  comfort  and  blessing  to  me  all 
through  my  life."  Some  time  after,  she  carried  her 
Bible  to  meeting.  The  spirit  of  God  arrested  her 
attention,  and  she  was  brought  to  the  light  and  the 
happiness  of  the  Gospel.  Her  father  heard  her 
singing  at  home.  His  ire  was  aroused.  He,  in  his 
heart,  hated  God,  and  ministers,  and  Jesus,  and  the 
Bible,  and  religion.  That  night  he  said :  "  My 
daughter,  I  heard  you  singing,  perhaps  you  think 
you  have  become,  a  Christian."  "Yes,  papa;  I  am 
so  happy;  I  think  I  have  been  converted."  I  don't 
suppose  he  would  have  spoken  an  unkind  word  to 
that  child  for  anything  but  religion.  "My  child," 
said  he,  "  I  hate  God,  and  I  hate  the  Bible,  and  I 


BIBLE  HEADING.  85 

won't  have  religion  in  my  house.  I  have  everything 
that  you  need,  and  money  to  give  you  as  good  a 
home  as  your  heart  can  wish;  but,  if  you  are  going 
to  have  religion  you  must  leave  your  home.  You 
can  take  your  choice.  Let  me  know  to-morrow 
morning  whether  you  will  give  up  religion  or  your 
home ;  one  or  the  other  you  must  do."  She  went 
up  into  her  chamber  and  knelt  down  and  opened  her 
Bible,  and  her  eye  rested  on  this  passage :  "  When 
my  father  and  my  mother  forsake  me,  then  the 
Lord  will  take  me  up."  In  a  moment,  it  seemed  as 
if  God  helped  her  to  a  decision.  She  said :  "  I  will 
go  with  my  Lord."  She  came  down  in  the  morning. 
"  Well,  my  daughter,  what  is  the  decision  ?  "  "  Papa, 
I  love  you,  and  I  love  my  home,  but  I  love  Jesus 
more,  and  I  have  concluded  to  go."  He  opened  the 
door  angrily:  "There  is  the  way."  The  darling 
child  dropped  her  head  and  -went  out,  not  knowing 
whither  she  was  going.  She  walked  down  the  street 
some  distance,  and  by  and  by,  inadvertently,  turned 
in  toward  the  bushes.  In  a  little  space  she  found  a 
log,  and  there  she  bowed  in  prayer  to  God  for  that 
hard-hearted  infidel  father.  By  and  by,  seeing  what 
he  had  done,  his  heart  began  to  relent.  I  have  no 
doubt  God  was  in  it,  for  in  His  Word  He  says,  "  a 
little  child  shall  lead  them;"  and  He  has  a  great 
'  many  ways  for  little  children  to  lead  them.  He  soon 
followed  her.  As  he  passed  down  by  the  wood  he 
heard  the  sweet  voice  of  his  daughter.  He  followed 
it,  and  found  her  praying.  He  stepped  over  the 
log,  got  down  by  her  side,  put  his  arm  around  her 


86  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

neck  and  kissed  her  in  the  midst  of  her  prayer. 
That  was  her  Gethsemane.  That  illustrates  the 
doctrine  that  we  are  considering  here  to-day.  Now 
look  again  at  that  verse,  "  And  have  fellowship  with 
his  sufferings."  Show  me  a  woman  anywhere, 
whether  she  leads  her  husband  to  Christ,  or  leads 
her  daughter  to  Christ.  Show  me  a  minister  in  the 
pulpit,  or  a  deacon  in  the  pew,  or  a  Sunday  school 
teacher,  or  a  Christian  who  ever  leads  a  soul  to 
Christ,  and  I  will  show  you  a  Christian  who  knows, 
in  his  or  her  heart,  the  Gethsemane  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  You  ought  to  thank  God  for  the 
privilege  of  working  in  harmony  with  Jesus  in 
winning  souls.  If  you  want  to  do  anything  to 
glorify  Jesus,  you  must  not  be  found  in  the  loose 
company  of  the  sad  and  sinful,  acting  as  if  you  loved 
it  as  much  as  anybody.  You  will  not  win  sinners  in 
that  way. 

Ami  they  that  be  wise,  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the 
firmament;  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars' 
for  ever  and  ever. — Daniel  xii,  3. 

If  you  want  to  shine,  here  is  a  chance.  The  Bible 
does  not  say  that  the  President  is  going  to  shine,  or 
that  a  great  banker,  or  rich  man,  or  a  king  is  going 
to  shine.  And  this  is  the  only  place  in  the  Bible 
that  tells  us  that  anybody  is  going  to  shine  in  the 
future.  You  know  everybody  wants  to  shine.  They 
that  turn  many  to  righteousness  shall  shine  as  the 
stars  forever  and  ever.  If  you  want  exaltation  in 
the  light  of  God,  and  Jesus,  and  every  thing  that  is 


BIBLE  BEADING.  87 

holy,  then  my  advice  to  you  is,  to  seek  to  win  souls 
to  Christ. 

For  Zion's  sake  will  I  not  hold  my  peace,  and  for  Jerusalem's 
sake  I  will  not  rest,  until  the  righteousness  thereof  go  forth  as 
brightness,  and  the  salvation  thereof  as  a  lamp  that  burneth. — 
Isaiah  Ixii,  1. 

There  is  a  state  of  heart  that  represents  this 
blessed  experience. 

That  I  have  great  heaviness  and  continual  sorrow  in  my  heart. 

For  I  could  wish  that  myself  were  accursed  from  Christ,  for 

my  brethren,  my  kinsmen  according  to  the  flesh. — Romans  ix,  2, 3. 

Here  is  the  state  of  heart  that  Paul  was  in  when 
he  did  such  an  immense  work  of  turning  sinners  to 
righteousness.  And  many  a  man  has  had  that  same 
experience.  For  a  long  time,  it  may  be,  his  heart 
has  been  crushed  down  with  anxiety  for  his  kindred  ; 
and  after  this  you  frequently  find  them  coming  into 
the  kingdom.  Several  years  ago,  this  was  the 
experience  of  my  own  heart  with  my  eldest  son. 
Since  the  death  of  his  mother,  when  he  was  quite 
young,  I  had  often  prayed  for  him.  But  there  came 
a  time  when  I  felt  great  pain  for  his  conversion.  He 
was  nearly  fifteen  hundred  miles  away  from  me.  I 
went  to  the  Fulton  Street  daily  prayer  meeting,  and 
asked  others  to  help  me  pray  for  my  dear  child. 
Never  shall  I  forget  how  three  Presbyterian  elders, 
one  after  the  other,  prayed  for  my  son.  Soon  after 
this  I  visited  him,  and  found  him  inquiring  the  way 
to  be  saved.  He  was  soon  converted  and  baptized 
into  the  church.  Some  time  after,  he  went  astray, 
but  again  I  went  to  Gethsemane  in  his  behalf,  and 


88  FKOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

he  was  restored,  and  is  now  walking  in  the  light  of 
God.  And  if  parents  would  see  their  dear  ones  con- 
verted, they  must  agonize,  must  go  into  the  garden 
with  Jesus.  God  don't  answer  easy  prayers.  I 
found  this  true  also  in  the  conversion  of  my 
youngest  son.  It  is  not  many  months  since  I  visited 
him.  He  is  now  a  boy  of  eighteen.  His  mother 
died  when  he  was  but  two  and  a  half  years  of  age, 
and  he  has  been  kindly  cared  for  since  then  in  the 
family  of  Deacon  Taylor,  in  Concord,  Minnesota.  I 
have  done  every  thing  I  could  for  his  education  and 
welfare,  and  year  after  year,  by  night  and  day,  I 
experienced  untold  agony  of  soul  for  his  redemption. 
Two  years  ago  I  rode  with  him  forty  miles  in  a 
carriage  to  visit  his  mother's  grave.  After  convers- 
ing with  him  about  his  salvation,  I  said  to  him, 
"Will you  kneel  on  that  side  of  the  grave?"  He 
knelt,  and  I  knelt  on  the  other  side.  I  poured  out 
my  soul  to  God,  and  when  I  had  asked  God  to  bless 
him,  ajid  answer  his  mother's  prayers,  I  said,  "  Can 
you  pray,  my  child  ?"  Never  in  my  life  shall  I  for- 
get that  prayer.  He  prayed,  "O,  God,  answer  my 
mother's  prayers ;  give  me  a  new  heart  and  save  me  !" 
A  little  while  after  I  received  a  letter  commencing 
thus :  "  My  dear  father,  I  have  good  news  for  you : 
my  prayer  is  answered,  and  Jesus  has  forgiven  my 
sins."  It  was  my  privilege  a  short  time  ago  to 
baptize  that  dear  son  into  the  church.  On  my 
arrival  here  the  other  day,  I  received  a  letter,  and  he 
says  in  it,  "I  pray  God  to  bless  you  in  your  work." 
Oh  !  it  seems  to  me  sometimes,  dear  friends,  that  J 


BIBLE   READING.  89 

can  read  out  volumes  of  experience  in  that  language 
of  the  apostle,  "I  could  wish  that  myself  were 
accursed  from  Christ,  for  my  brethren,  my  kinsmen 
according  to  the  flesh. v  I  do  not  expect  these 
worldly  fathers  and  mothers  are  going  to  see  their 
children  converted,  or  these  worldly  wives  will  see 
their  husbands  converted,  until  they  get  down  into 
the  valley ;  till  they  get  into  the  garden  with  JesT  •  , 
and,  oh,  when  you  find  your  peace  in  fellov  ohip 
with  the  Son  of  God,  for  your  kindred  according  to 
the  flesh,  you  will  see  the  dear  ones  brought  in. 

And  it  carne  to  pass  on  the  morrow,  that  Moses  said  unto  the 
people,  Ye  have  sinned  a  great  sin  :  and  now  I  will  go  up  unto 
the  LORD;  peradventure  I  shall  make  an  atonement  for  your  sin. 

And  Moses  returned  unto  the  LORD,  and  said,  Oh,  this  people 
have  sinned  a  great  sin,  and  have  made  them  gods  of  gold. 

Yet  now,  if  Thou  wilt  forgive  their  sin — ;  and  if  not,  blot  me, 
I  pray  Thee,  out  of  Thy  book  which  Thou  hast  written. — Exodus 
xxxii,  30,  31,  32. 

Now,  the  instance  of  this  prayer  was  very  strik- 
ing, and,  I  had  about  said,  wonderful.  Moses,  that 
good  minister  of  God,  went  up  on  the  mountain  to 
write  the  decalogue.  He  appointed  another  minister 
to  take  his  place,  and  take  care  of  his  people.  He 
was  gone  a  long  time.  By  some  means,  Aaron  got 
backslidden, — alas,  that  ministers  should  ever  get 
backslidden,  but  sometimes  they  do,  and  it  makes 
very  bad  work  with  the  people,  who  will  generally  fol- 
low their  leader.  By  and  by,  while  Aaron  was  in  this 
backslidden  state,  the  people  said  to  him,  "We 
don't  want  to  pray  any  more,  we  don't  want  to  wor- 
ship that  God  any  more,  can  not  you  make  us  a 


90  FROM  EARTH  TO   HEAVEN. 

God  ?  "  They  wanted  to  be  idolaters.  Aaron  said, 
"  Yes,  give  me  your  jewelry."  Off  go  the  chains, 
and  the  rings,  and  the  bracelets,  and  all  the  jewelry 
that  they  had  upon  them,  and  they  £nve  them  to 
Aaron,  and  he  melted  them  up,  and  made  a  golden 
calf.  After  a  time,  Moses  came  back  and  found  his 
people  in  that  predicament.  He  was  very  sad,  and 
by  and  by  he  could  not  bear  it  any  longer,  and  he 
went  to  God  and  said,  "O,  God5  blot  my  name  out 
of  the  book  if  need  be,  but  save  my  people ;  send  me 
to  hell  if  need  be,  but  save  my  people." 

And  there  are  a  great  many  ministers  who  have 
that  same  experience.  It  has  really  seemed  to  me 
sometimes  that  I  should  die  if  salvation  did  not 
come  to  Israel.  And  I  have  no  doubt  that  there 
are  many  ministers  that  the  people  know  little  about 
who  go  into  their  closets  and  there  have  the  greatest 
agony,  as  if  they  would  die  if  the  cloud  of  mercy 
did  not  break.  Moses  was  in  just  that  condition 
when  he  said,  "  Lord,  save  my  people,  or  blot  my 
name  out  of  the  book."  When  I  was  holding  meet- 
ings in  Pennsylvania  some  years  ago,  a  gentleman 
called  upon  me  and  said,  "  My  name  h  so-and-so.  I 
am  pastor  of  such  a  church,  and  I  have  come  to  see 
if  you  can  not  come  and  help  us  in  some  meetings." 
"  My  dear  brother,"  said  I,  <G  I  can  not  come.  My 
engagements  are  imperative."  In  an  instant  the 
tear  drops  sprang,  from  his  eyes  and  ran  down  his 
cheeks.  Said  I,  "  Let  us  pray,"  and  we  went  on  our 
knees,  and  I  said,  "  O  God,  dost  thou  want  me  to 
go  to  this  city?  If  so,  direct  me."  I  arose  and 


BIBLE   READING.  91 

said,  "  I  have  no  light.  I  advise  you  to  do  this :  Go 
home,  call  in  all  the  people  of  the  church  you  can, 
and  tell  them  how  you  feel,  and  have  a  prayer  meet- 
ing. To-morrow  morning  go  into  your  pulpit,  preach 
your  sermon ;  then  don't  dismiss,  but  keep  the  whole 
congregation  a  few  minutes,  and  tell  them  how  you 
feel,  and  when  you  have  done  that,  ask  every  one  of 
them  who  feels  as  you  do  to  rise  on  their  feet.  If 
they  rise,  ask  them  if  they  are  willing  to  ask  all  the 
other  churches  to  join  them  in  the  work.  Vote  on 
that,  and  then  you  can  ask  them  if  they  want  me  to 
come.  I  don't  know  as  I  can;  I  won't  promise  it; 
but  there  will  be  no  harm  in  asking  them."  He 
went  home.  Tuesday  I  received  a  letter  that  I  wept 
over  as  I  seldom  weep  over  a  letter.  He  followed 
my  direction;  "but,"  said  he,  "I  could  not  write 
you  Monday  morning.  Last  night  I  appointed 
another  meeting  in  my  house.  The  people  came 
and  filled  it  up,  and  such  a  meeting  I  was  never  in. 
I  followed  your  direction,  and  every  person  in  the 
house  but  two  arose."  I  fell  on  my  knees  and  said, 
"  O  God,  what  shall  I  do  in  this  case  ?  I  am  shut 
up  as  Moses  was  in  the  depths  of  the  Red  Sea." 
God  seemed  to  say  to  me,  "  Go."  I  went.  It  seemed 
as  if  the  heavens  and  earth  would  come  together. 
Hundreds  were  brought  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ ; 
and  I  believe  that  is  an  illustration  of  only  one 
minister,  like  Moses  and  like  many  others,  who  feel 
in  their  souls  to  say,  "  O  God,  blot  my  name  out  of 
the  book,  but  save  my  people !  " 
One  thing  more : 


92  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

And  when  he  rose  up  from  prayer,  and  was  come  to  his  dis- 
ciples, he  found  them  sleeping  for  sorrow.— Luke  xxii,  45. 

Do  you  know,  my  friend,  what  the  sleep  of  sorrow 
is?  Jesus  was  here  in  the  garden.  His  soul  was 
wrought  within  him.  He  had  prayed  earnestly. 
The  disciples  were  there,  and  it  is  said  that  when 
he  rose  up  from  that  memorable  season  of  sighing 
and  prayer,  the  disciples  were  sleeping  for  sorrow. 
I  will  tell  you  what  the  sleep  of  sorrow  is.  Suppose 
there  is  in  this  room  to-day  a  lady  who  has  a  little 
child,  three  or  four  years  of  age.  It  falls  down  and 
hurts  itself.  That  brings  on  grief,  and  the  child 
runs  to  its  mother  and  puts  its  head  down  in  her  lap, 
and  there  it  sighs  and  sobs ;  and  suppose  she  gathers 
it  up  to  her  bosom  in  sympathy  and  love.  You 
watch  that  child.  It  will  heave  and  sigh.  By  and 
by  not  a  tear  is  running  down  its  cheek.  The  eye 
is  even  closed  ;  but  the  heart  is  heaving, —  heaving, 
— heaving.  Sorrow  possesses  the  heart,  and  though 
there  is  not  a  tear,  the  child  is  sighing  with  sorrow. 
By  and  by  that  child  has  either  got  to  die  or  go  to 
sleep.  Its  strength  is  gone.  So  is  it  with  not  a  few 
who  lead  sinners  to  Christ.  How  many  a  wife  I 
have  known  who  had  carried  the  burden  of  her  dear 
husband  as  long  as  she  could,  and  then  went  to  her 
bed  at  night  and  wept  herself  to  sleep,  and  woke  up 
to  find  her  husband  saved  !  How  many  parents 
have  been  crushed  with  sighing  before  God,  and  it 
seemed  as  if  they  would  die  if  their  dear  ones  were 
not  brought  to  Christ ! 

During  a  meeting  in  New  York,  a  lady  presented 


BIBLE  READING.  93 

her  husband,  as  a  subject  of  prayer,  for  several  suc- 
cessive days.  One  night  she  came  forward  and  knelt 
down  in  his  behalf.  We  were  about  to  close  the  meet- 
ing. She  arose  and  said,  "  Friends,  it  is  not  enough. 
Will  you  take  the  case  of  my  husband  to  the  closet 
with  you  when  you  go  home,  and  pray  for  him 
there?"  Just  at  that  instant  three  men  stepped  in 
at 'the  door,  and  took  a  seat  on  my  right.  The  ben- 
ediction was  pronounced.  I  spoke  to  these  men, 
and  said  to  the  first,  "  I  am  glad  you  came  in ;  have 
you  any  interest  about  your  soul?"  "Not  much." 
I  spoke  a  few  Avords  to  him,  and  passed  to  the  next. 
"  Have  you  any  interest  about  your  soul's  eternal 
welfare  ?"  "  No,  sir,"  he  replied  angrily  ;  "nor  do 
I  ever  expect  to  have."  I  knew  he  was  under  con- 
viction, and  I  drew  my  hand  immediately  away." 
Said  I,  "  Don't  speak  in  that  way,  my  friend  :"  then 
passed  to  the  next,  and  went  home. 

When  I  got  home  I  said  to  the  pastor,  "  Who  are 
the  three  men  who  came  in  at  the  close?"  Said  he, 
"  The  second  one  is  the  husband  of  that  wife,  who 
has  been  in  such  anguish  here  for  several  days."  I 
understood  the  matter  at  once.  I  went  to  my  cham- 
ber, prostrated  myself  before  my  God,  and  carried 
that  husband  to  the  throne  of  grace  in  prayer.  I 
went  to  bed  and  slept  the  sleep  of  sorrow.  In  the 
morning  I  arose  and  went  down.  Said  I  to  the  pas- 
tor, "Can  you  tell  me  where  Mr.  B lives?" 

"  You  are  not  going  down  there?"  "  I  am."  "  It 
is  half  a  mile,  and  a  stormy  morning ;  you  are  not 
going  before  breakfast?"  "I  am!" 


94  FROM  EAETH  TO  HEAVEN. 

I  started ;  came  to  the  house,  and  knocked  at  the 
door.  A  voice  said,  come  in.  I  opened  the  door, 

and  there  sat  Mr.  B by  the  stove.  He  looked 

as  if  he  would  like  to  have  the  floor  open  and  let  him 
through.  I  stepped  right  up  to  him,  and  as  I  passed 
along  I  saw  his  wife  sweeping.  She  was  evidently 
unconscious  of  my  stepping  in,  and  the  large  tear- 
drops were  rolling  down  to  the  floor  at  every  sweep 
of  the  broom.  I  put  out  my  hand  and  he  took  it.  I 
said,  "  Now  Mr.  B ,  tell  me,  are  you  not  inter- 
ested for  your  salvation  ?"  Said  he,  "  I  am."  I 
turned  to  his  wife  and  said,  "  Can  not  we  pray  for 
your  husband  ?"  "  We  can,"  she  replied.  Said  I  to 
him,  "You  will  kneel  down  with  us,  won't  you  !  " 
"No,  I  won't," — stubborn  as  he  could  be,  though 
writhing  under  conviction.  His  wife  knelt  on  one 
side  and  I  on  the  other,  and  we  carried  him  to  God 
in  prayer.  We  arose.  Said  I,  "  Good  morning,  Mr. 

B ," — I  thought  it  was  best  to  leave  him  with 

God — "you  will  come  up  to  meeting  this  afternoon, 
wont  you?"  " I  will  see,"  said  he. 

In  the  afternoon  he  came  up,  and  I  stepped  to  the 

seat  where  he  sat.  "  Said  I,  "  Mr.  B ,  will  you 

come  up  here,  and  bow  with  us  a  moment  in  prayer  ?" 
"No,  I  won't," — still  stubborn  as  he  could  be,  and 
still  writhing  under  conviction.  Said  I,  "  Mrs. 

B ,  take  your  husband's  hand."  She  took  one 

hand,  and  I  the  other ;  and  if  I  ever  preached  the 
Cross  to  a  convicted  sinner,  for  ten  minutes  I  poured 
out  my  soul  to  that  man  with  pleadings.  By  and 
by  he  arose.  "I  will  go  to  Jesus,"  said  he.  He 


BIBLE  READING.  95 

came  to  the  anxious  seat — not  that  there  was  any 
more  virtue  in  that  seat  than  any  other — but  I  knew 
that  if  he  came  there  it  would  bend  his  will  to  sur- 
render to  the  calls  of  Jesus.  As  he  dropped  on  his 
knees  this  was  his  prayer,  "  Oh !  Jesus,  save  me,  a 
sinner !"  and  it  seemed  as  if  in  that  instant  his  coun- 
tenance lighted  up,  a  good  deal  as  Stephen's  did 
when  he  saw  Jesus  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  His 
wife  was  as  much  relieved  as  he  was. 

That  is  what  I  mean  to  day  by  being  in  the  garden 
with  Jesus.  The  victories  of  grace  are  thus  gathered. 
I  learned  that  that  man  was  the  wealthiest  man  in 
town,  a  politician,  a  drinking  man,  and  had  not  been 
in  church  before  for  many  years. 

That  wife  had  slept  the  sleep  of  sorrow  more  than 
one  night.  That  brought  her  dear  husband  to  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  may  God  help  us  that  we  shall  indeed 
all  go  into  the  garden  with  Jesus. 


YALUE    OF    THE    SOUL. 

Delivered  in  the  First  Baptist  Church,  Richmond,  Va. 

THE  text  this  evening  is  in  Matthew  xvi,  26 : 

"  For  what  is  a  man  profited,  if  lie  shall  gain  the 
whole  ivorld,  and  lose  his  own  soul?  Or  what  shall  he 
give  in  exchange  for  his  soul?" 

Jesus,  the  great  Teacher,  who  "  spake  as  never 
man  spake,"  the  marvelous  things  of  God,  pressed 
home  to  the  hearts  of  men  this  wonderful  twofold 
interrogation.  The  central  idea  of  these  words  of 
Jesus  is  the  immense  value  of  the  soul. 

I  wish  you  to  notice  first,  my  dear  friends,  the 
vast  comparison  that  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  reveals 
here,  to  tell  what  your  soul  is  worth.  Mark  the 
language — "The  whole  ivorld;"  all  the  commercial 
worth  that  it  ever  had,  has  now,  or  ever  will  have — 
everything  upon  which  the  immortal  mind  can  put 
an  estimate.  Everything  that  could  be  brought  into 
requisition,  by  way  of  comparison  of  value,  is 
weighed  here.  More  than  that,  it  would  seem  as  if 
the  under  world  was  uncovered,  and  right  from  the 
depths  beneath  the  Great  Teacher  cries  out,  "  What 
shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his  soul  ?  " 

What  does  He  mean  by  this  ?  Can  it  be  anything 
in  the  common  course  of  this  life  ?  Or  is  it  when 

(96) 


VALUE   OF   THE   SOUL.  97 

the  soul  is  lost?  One  man  spends  his  time  in  this 
world  filling  up  coffers  with  shining  gold,  accumu- 
lating farms,  bank  stocks,  wealth  of  every  character 
in  commercial  value.  When  he  gets  down  there,  in 
hell,  "  what  would  he  give  in  exchange  for  his  soul?" 
Would  he  bring  a  bank  ?  Would  he  bring  a  farm  ? 
Would  the  pleasures  of  the  world  come  in  ? 

Likely  as  not,  some  young  person  is  here  to-night 
who  would  have  been  a  Christian  long  ago  if  it  had 
not  been  for  the  love  of  some  earthly  pleasure. 

Another  thing  I  want  to  call  your  attention  to,  is 
the  personality  revealed  in  this  text  in  a  twofold  way. 
Do  you  mark  the  language,  my  friends,  where  God 
says,  "what  shall  it  profit  a  man?"  A  man!  A 
MAN!  He  don't  say  this  congregation.  He  don't 
say  a  hundred  persons  collectively  on  this  platform. 
No,  no ;  but  he  says  you,  young  lady ;  you,  young 
man,  as  if  you  were  the  only  person  living  on  the 
face  of  the  earth.  Mark  this:  Nowhere  in  that 
record  does  our  God  speak  to  the  people  of  this  city 
or  that  city,  collectively;  to  this  country  or  that 
state ;  all  the  people  on  the  continent  of  America  or 
the  isles  of  the  sea,  or  the  ships  that  go  down  to  do 
business  on  the  great  waters,  or  all  the  continents  of 
the  earth. 

He  does  not  speak  to  man  in  that  way;  but  He 
says,  sir,  "What  shall  it  profit  a  man?"— a  man! 
Oh,  do  you  realize  it?  How  many  men  I  have 
found — I  would  ask  them  a  little  about  their  per- 
sonal interest — "  Why,  I  am  sorry  I  am  so  and  so,  like 
a  great  many  others," — not  willing  to  take  a  per- 
7 


98  FROM   EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

sonal  stand.  And  I  should  not  wonder  if  some  per- 
sons here  to-night  were  on  the  way  to  everlasting 
death ;  and  you  want  to  palliate  your  course  because 
somebody  else  is  going.  But  mark  you  this :  God 
has  a  personality  here. 

I  met  a  woman  here  the  other  night.  Said  I — 
"  Won't  you  go  and  speak  to  those  persons  in  the 
inquiry  meeting ?"  "I  think  somebody  else  could 
do  it  better  than  I."  Said  I,  "  If  somebody  else 
could  do  it  better  than  you,  and  God  wants  you  to 
go,  others  can  not  do  your  duty." 

I  tell  you,  dear  women,  if  all  the  ministers  in  this 
town  should  undertake  your  work,  they  could  not 
do  It.  And  if  God  has  given  you  work  to  do,  and 
you  leave  it  undone,  you  will  find  it  undone  at  the 
judgment.  Another  said,  "  I  am  a  stranger  here ;  I 
had  rather  somebody  else  would  talk  to  that  young 
man."  Bless  you — I  felt  like  saying  to  him — I  sup- 
pose if  you  should  go  down  here  by  the  river,  and  a 
young  man  had  fallen  in,  and  you  happened  to  see 
him,  you  would  say,  "I  pity  you,  poor  fellow,  but  I 
don't  know  your  name,  I  have  not  been  introduced 
to  you,  so  I  will  have  to  let  you  go ;  I  can  not  help 
you  out." 

That  is  nothing — only  for  the  body ;  but  here  are 
souls  going  down  to  perdition.  Oh!  when  will  Chris- 
tians wake  up  to  this  idea  of  personal  responsibility? 
O,  how  God  puts  his  hand  on  the  word,  and  says, 
"A  man,"  "a  man"— "  What  shall  it  profit  a  man?" 
I  tell  you,  my  friend,  if  there  is  one  thing  above  an- 
other in  God's  Word,  it  is.  that  God  wants  to  put  into 


VALUE   OF   THE   SOUL.  W> 

your  heart  the  idea  that  you,  sir,  stand  personally 
and  alone  to  dwell  forever  in  heaven,  or  forever  in 
hell.  And  what  else  has  he  said?  "  So  then  every 
man  shall  give  an  account  of  himself  to  God."  Oh, 
think  of  that !  I  saw  half  a  dozen  young  men  sit- 
ting yonder  the  other  night  (probably  with  as  good 
purposes  as  any  young  men  of  their  age  ever  had), 
debating  the  question  whether  they  would  decide — 
as  if  one  was  leaning  over  on  the  other.  I  tell  you, 
young  men,  if  you  are  in  this  room  to-night,  you  are 
not  going  to  lean  on  each  other  at  the  judgment. 
You  have  a  personal  responsibility  there.  There  is 
a  personality  that  God  is  pressing  to  your  heart  from 
this  text.  Now,  I  propose  to  examine  with  you  a 
few  of  the  evidences  that  the  soul  of  man  is  of  im- 
mense worth. 

The  first  evidence  that  I  would  like  to  have  you 
look  at  is  this  fact :  This  Bible  reveals  the  fact  that 
man  has  a  soul  of  immense  value.  Now  take  the  text 
itself.  What  did  the  Great  Teacher  mean  ?  What 
could  he  mean  when  he  uttered  the  two-fold 
interrogation  of  my  text?  I  bear  you  record,  it 
could  mean  that  and  nothing  else.  Another  scrip- 
ture says,  "  Fear  not  him  who  is  able  to  destroy  the 
body  but  rather  fear  Him  who  is  able  to  destroy  both 
soul  and  body  in  hell."  On  the  very  face  of  that 
text,  to  my  mind  there  is  immense  evidence  of  the 
great  value  of  the  immortal  soul.  Then,  beyond 
this,  there  is  evidence  of  the  great  worth  of  the  soul, 
in  the  fact  that  all  men,  everywhere,  of  all  natures, 
conditions,  and  kinds,  so  much  believe  this  wonderful 


100  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEtf. 

doctrine.  Go  to  heathen  lands  if  you  will.  Why 
do  I  see  that  wife  burned  on  the  funeral  pile  of  her 
husband  ?  Why  bringing  out  her  child,  and  casting 
it  under  the  wheels  of  Juggernaut  ?  Why  do  I  see 
those  loving  mothers  putting  their  children  into  the 
waters  of  the  Ganges,  and  the  Nile?  There  is  a 
future  world ;  and,  wrapped  up  within  their  inmost 
nature,  a  consciousness  of  immortality.  Go  to  the 
red  man  of  the  forest.  Speak  to  him  of  his  being. 
He  will  at  once  talk  to  you  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  breathe  out  conscious  impressions  of  his  immor- 
tal being.  Go  any  where,  amid  the  wickedest  ranks, 
and  you  will  find  the  greatest  possible  evidence 
that  man  himself  is  conscious  of  an  immortal  being. 
Once  in  a  while  you  meet  a  man  who  is  just  foolish 
enough — I  don't  know  what  else  to  call  it — to  say 
that  he  has  no  soul ;  that  what  this  text  proclaims 
has  no  truth  in  it.  Like  one  young  man  I  heard 
of,  who,  in  the  presence  of  an  old  Quaker  friend, 
was  proclaiming  aloud,  "  I  haven't  any  soul ;  I 
know  I  haven't,  because  I  haven't  seen  it."  The 
old  Quaker  looked  at  the  fallacy  of  his  argument, 
and  at  him,  and  said,  "  My  friend,  has  thee  ever 
seen  thy  brains?"  "No.".  "Does  thee  believe 
thee  has  any  ?  "  A  dear  little  girl  in  the  presence 
of  a  doctor,  once  heard  him  crying  out  against 
the  existence  of  an  immortal  soul.  He  did  not 
believe  there  was  any  because  he  had  never  seen 
it.  "  Doctor,"  said  the  little  girl,  "  have  you  ever 
seen  a  pain?"  "No."  "Did  you  ever  smell  a 
pain?"  "No."  "Did  you  ever  taste  a  pain?" 


VALUE  OF  THE  SOUL.  101 

"No."  "Have  you  ever  heard  a  pain?"  "No." 
"  How  do  you  know  there  is  any  such  thing  as 
pain  ?  "  "  Because  I  have  felt  it."  "  That  is  the 
way  I  know  I  have  a  soul,"  she  said.  All  the 
inmost  recesses  of  her  moral  nature,  the  sensibili- 
ties of  her  undying  affections  were  witnesses ; 
and  so  it  is  with  you.  You  might  as  well  tell 
me  that  a  man  could  live  twenty-four  hours  with- 
out breathing,  as  that  he  could  live  without  a 
conscious  impression  that  he  has  a  soul  that  can 
not  die.  The  evidence  is  latent,  and  yet  revealed 
and  developed  in  all  the  consciousness  of  the 
deepest  recesses  of  affection.  I  say  then,  the  fact  that 
men,  everywhere,  of  whatever  character  or  condi- 
tion, to  so  great  an  extent  believe  in  this  doctrine, 
forces  us  to  this  conclusion. 

Now,  there  is  another  evidence  to  your  heart, 
and  mine,  that  the  soul  is  of  immense  value,  and 
that  is  because  so  many,  in  all  lands,  who  have  cared 
for  the  soul  so  much  the  more  believe  in  the  doctrine. 
Why  are  these  Christians  here  to-night?  Why 
these  gray  haired  fathers  scattered  through  these 
seats,  with  all  the  intentness  of  hallowed  experi- 
ence, faith,  and  hope  growing  stronger  and  stronger 
every  day?  Why  do  I  see  trophies  of  Christ  be- 
ing gathered  on  every  land ;  converts  multiplied, 
and  churches  being  erected  by  the  thousands  all 
over  the  continent  of  America;  choirs  of  singers 
gathered  ;  ministers  preaching ;  ten  thousand  organ- 
izations of  every  conceivable  character  put  in 
operation,  and  all  increasing  as  the  successive  days 


102         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

roll  their  wonted  rounds?  Why  do  you  look  in 
my  face  to-night  and  know  me  to  be  a  man,  who 
twenty-five  years  ago  embraced  the  Christian 
religion  right  out  from  the  very  depths  of  dark- 
ness and  sin,  having  enjoyed  every  thing  that  a  man 
of  dissolute  habits  can  enjoy :  circuses,  dancing,  thea- 
ters, the  tastes  and  enjoyments  of  high  and  low 
circle ;  everything  that  heart  could  wish  in  a  life 
of  sin,  yet  I  turned  around  and  gave  up  every 
thing  that  seemed  to  stand  in  the  way  of  holiness. 
Why  haven't  I  given  holiness  up  long  ago  ?  Why 
don't  I  turn  back?  If  I  had  found  myself  mis- 
taken, wouldn't  I  have  given  it  up  ?  You  know 
a  burned  child  dreads  the  fire.  But  my  whole 
being  is  becoming  daily  intensified  with  increasing 
blessing  and  earnestness  in  caring  for  the  soul.  Why 
this? 

Nearly  twenty  years  ago,  when  there  was  not  a 
foot  of  railroad  in  the  State  of  Minnesota,  I  went  as 
a  missionary  to  that  State.  I  landed  in  Lake  City, 
on  the  banks  of  Lake  Pepin.  I  found  a  church 
there  of  seventeen  members,  worshiping  in  a  little 
hall.  I  said  to  the  friends,  "  We  must  have  a  meet- 
ing house."  In  their  poverty,  they  said,  "You  can 
not  raise  $300."  Said  I,  "  We  can  try."  We  went 
at  it.  In  three  months  we  had  a  meeting  house  that 
would  hold  nearly  two  hundred  people,  all  completed, 
painted,  grained,  and  dedicate^  to  God.  On  the 
memorable  day  of  that  dedication  there  sat  an  old 
lady  yonder.  Her  hairs  were  gray,  her  form  was 
tremulous,  her  cheeks  were  furrowed,  she  was  all 


VALUE  OF  THE  SOUL.  103 

bent  over.  The  sermon  was  preached  in  the  morn- 
ing. In  the  afternoon  we»had  a  testimony  meeting. 
She  paid  the  largest  subscription  toward  that  house. 
Out  of  her  small  means  she  gave  us,  I  think,  twenty- 
five  dollars.  She  arose  in  that  meeting  and  put  her 
hands  on  the  back  of  the  seat  in  front  of  her.  Then 
she  looked  around :  "  Sixty-five  years  I  have  been  a 
member  of  the  church  of  God,  and  I  am  not  tired  of 
the  way  yet."  Why  didn't  she  give  it  up  long 
before?  I  tell  you,  dear  friends,  it  was  because 
there  was  in  her  heart  a  growing  conviction  that  she 
was  not  mistaken ;  and  I  tell  you  it  is  true,  wher- 
ever you  go,  that  Christians,  when  they  become  true 
Christians,  will  believe  more  and  more  in  the  great 
fact  that  this  religion  is  not  a  myth  or  a  mistake. 
Now,  my  dear  sir,  there  is  another  evidence  that  the 
soul  is  of  immense  value,  and  that  is,  those  persons 
who  do  not  take  care  of  their  souls  do  not  and  can 
not  rid  themselves  of  the  great  fact  that  the  soul  is  of 
immense  value.  I  sat  in  a  seat,  last  night,  with  an 
inquirer.  I  should  say  he  was  a  man  fifty-five  or 
sixty  years  old.  He  tried  at  first  to  impress  me  that 
he  was  unsettled  in  his  convictions.  "  Oh,"  said  I, 
"  then  you  would  like  to  have  all  the  Bibles  and 
churches  burned,  and  all  the  pastors  dismissed." 
"Oh  no,  no,  no!"  said  he.  "Why  not?"  "Be- 
cause," said  he,  "it  is  better  to  have  them."  "Well 
said  I,  "  if  it  is  good  for  one  man,  it  is  good  for  }rou, 
isn't  it  ?  "  "  Yes."  "  Now,"  said  I,  "  you  see  where 
you  are,  your  convictions  are  as  strong  as  mine." 
It  matters  not  who  it  is,  nor  where  you  find  a  wicked 


104         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

man  in  affliction,  even  the  worst  infidels  on  the 
earth,  if  you  press  them  4owri  with  this  one  great 
thought,  "  the  value  of  the  soul,"  they  will  confess 
it  in  ninety-nine  cases  out  of  a  hundred,  and  even 
with  that  they  may  go  on  down  to  destruction  with- 
out preparation.  Some  of  you  have  read  of  that 
wonderful  man  John  Knox.  You  have  also  read  of 
Mary,  the  "  bloody  queen "  of  Scots.  You  know 
how  she  hated  Christ  and  religion ;  and  seemed 
bound,  as  far  as  she  could,  to  wipe  out  the  very 
existence  of  hallowed  experience  and  religion  in  the 
realm  of  Scotland.  You  know  that  John  Knox,  in 
all  his  piety  and  consecration  felt  the  force  of  it, 
and  it  is  said,  that  at  one  time  fleeing  to  prayer  and 
to  God  he  went  down  to  the  Brakes,  and  somebody 
followed  him.  By  and  by  they  lost  sight  of  him, 
and  they  waited.  After  along  time,  away  yonder  in 
the  thicket,  they  heard  his  voice  going  up  to  God 
three  times,  "  O  God,  give  me  Scotland  or  I  die ! 
O  God,  give  me  Scotland  or  I  die !  O  God,  give  me 
Scotland,  or  I  die!"  Did  God  give  him  Scotland? 
Let  the  Free  Kirk  of  Scotland  answer  to-da}r.  I 
suppose  there  is  not  a  realm  upon  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth  where  there  is  more  depth  of  Bible 
truth  and  experimental  religion  than  in  Scotland. 
The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  hardly  ever  been 
able  to  get  a  foothold  there.  God  did  give  Scotland 
to  John  Knox.  But  what  became  of  that  "  bloody 
queen?"  By  and  by  she  was  called  to  lie  down 
upon  her  bed  of  death,  and  just  before  she  died,  it  is 
said,  she  clasped  her  hands  and  cried,  "  My  kingdom 


VALUE  OP  THE   SOUL.  105 

for  a  moment  of  time  ! "  Young  man,  what  did  she 
want  that  minute  for  ?  Have  you  any  idea  ?  She 
wanted  it  to  take  care  of  her  soul.  That  same  per- 
son who  would  banish  forever  from  her  realm  this 
blessed  knowledge  of  Christ  and  salvation,  neglect- 
ing her  own  soul,  now  comes  at  the  last  moment  to 
ask  for  a  single  moment  that  her  soul  might  be  cared 
for.  Oh !  my  friend,  will  you  care  for  your  soul  ?  I 
say  that  men  who  do  not  care  for  their  souls  can  not 
rid  themselves  of  this  one  fact,  that  they  have  a  soul 
to  care  for.  Then  let  me  say  again,  that  God  has  put 
under  contribution  every  conceivable  plan ;  aye, 
he  has  put  under  contribution  three  worlds — heaven, 
earth,  and  hell,  that  he  might  bring  men  to  see  what 
the  soul  itself  is  worth.  He  sends  out  evangelists 
and  missionaries,  religious  periodicals,  and,  to-day, 
the  secular  press  is  doing  more  in  this  line,  under, 
God's  leading,  than  ever  in  the  past  history  of  the 
world ;  and  all  this  to  tell  men  of  the  worth  of  the 
soul.  Oh  !  my  dear  friends,  how  blessed  and  glori- 
ous it  is  to  us  who  have  attended  to  our  souls,  to 
realize  that  God  has  not  left  us  without  means  by 
which  our  souls  may  be  cared  for. 

Another  evidence  of  the  great  worth  of  the  soul 
is  the  great,  the  immortal  capacity  of  the  soul.  See 
the  wonderful  endowment  of  man.  How  he  is 
fraught  with  inventions,  calculations,  plans,  com- 
prehensions, educational  capacity,  infinitely  above 
all  other  considerations  or  ends !  A  man  was  ap- 
pointed to  take  care  of  a  railroad  drawbridge.  By 
and  by  a  friend  came  with  his  boat  and  said  to  the 


106         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

man,  "  Run  off  the  bridge,  and  I  will  get  my  boat 
through  before  the  cars  come."  "  I  can  not  do  it," 
said  he  ;  "  my  orders  are  strict."  Soon  another  man, 
an  intimate  friend,  came,  and  he  over-persuaded 
him,  and  he  ran  the  bridge  off;  and  just  as  it  was 
balanced  on  the  pier,  the  whistle  of  the  lightning 
train  came  screaming  around  the  curve.  The  bridge 
tender  saw  the  inevitable  fate.  What  could  he  do 
but  stand  and  gaze  at  the  fearful  and  the  fatal 
mistake  of  his  life  ?  Just  as  the  lightning  train 
came  crashing  over  the  bridge,  making  the  fatal 
plunge,  that  man  was  heard  to  cry  out,  "  If  I  only 

had "  and  then  his  reason  was  dethroned.     He 

was  taken  to  an  asylum ;  and  long,  long  years,  it  is 
said,  before  his  death,  he  paced  the  halls  and  rooms 
of  that  asylum,  wringing  his  hands  and  crying,  "  If 
I  only  had !  If  I  only  had !  If  I  only  had !  If  1 
only  had  !  "  evidently  meaning,  "  If  I  only  had  done 
as  I  knew  I  ought  to  do, — kept  the  bridge  closed, — 
all  would  have  been  well."  I  thought  many  a  man 
will  spend  eternity  crying,  "  If  I  only  had  !  If  I  only 
had  ! "  I  wonder  if  I  speak  to  one  young  man,  or  old 
man,  or  lady  in  this  congregation,  who  to-night,  by 
this  Bible,  sees  your  soul  of  immense  worth,  and  will 
forever  in  despair  be  crying,  "If  I  only  had!  Oh! 
that  memorable  night  when  I  heard  Mr.  Graves 
speak  on  the  worth  of  the  soul, —  and  I  believed  it, 
—  if  I  only  had  given  my  heart  to  Jesus!"  I 
wonder  if  I  speak  to  one  in  this  house  to-night  who 
will  forever  be  crying  out  with  the  requiems  of  the 
damned,  "  If  I  only  had !  If  I  only  had !  Oh  !  that 


VALUE   OF   THE    SOUL.  107 

memorable  Monday  night !  Oh !  that  oft-repeated 
opportunity  when  I  might  have  taken  care  of  my 
soul !  If  I  only  had  ! "  Oh !  dear  man,  the  capacity 
of  that  soul  of  thine  is  vast,  incomprehensible !  Will 
you  take  care  of  it  ?  Did  you  ever  think,  my  dear 
friends,  of  the  great  capacity  God  has  given  you, 
indicating  clearly  the  great  value  of  the  soul  ?  Did 
you  ever  read  the  tenth  chapter  of  the  book  of 
Joshua  ?  There  you  learn  one  of  the  most  striking 
instances  illustrating  this  fact  that  the  world  has 
ever  known.  General  Joshua  had  taken  the  city  of 
Ai,  and  was  marching  on  Gibeon.  The  King  of 
Jerusalem,  desiring  to  hold  the  ground,  gathered 
five  kings  to  his  assistance.  "Now,"  they  said,  "we 
must  march  out  against  Joshua."  Joshua  appealed 
to  his  God.  God  said,  "Fear  them  not;  for  I  have 
delivered  them  into  thine  hand."  And  when  Joshua 
entered  the  arena  of  that  conflict,  fearing  that  the 
sun  would  go  down  before  he  should  gain  the  battle, 
with  giant  intellect  and  giant  powers  he  drew  him- 
self up  in  all  the  majesty  of  his  soul,  and  cried  out, 
"  Sun,  stand  thou  still  upon  Gibeon  ;  and  moon,  in 
the  valley  of  Ajalon."  Did  the  sun  stand  still  ?  It 
did.  Did  the  moon  stand  still  ?  It  did,  until  that 
battle  was  fought  and  victory  won.  And  it  is  said, 
"  The  Lord  never  hearkened  so  to  any  man  before 
nor  after."  I  have  often  thought  that  that  was  a 
grand  memorial  which  God  set  up  of  the  great 
capacity  of  the  soul.  "  What  shall  it  profit  a  man 
if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul?" 
Another  proof  of  the  value  of  the  soul,  and  I  will 


108         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

close :  G-od  has  given  Jesus,  his  Son.  Oh !  as  we 
go  to  the  Cross  to-night,  behold  the  Lamb  of  God 
who  takes  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  Dear  woman, 
God  gave  his  Son  for  your  soul.  Dear  man,  it  was 
for  you  that  Jesus  died.  A  few  years  ago  a  friend 
said  to  me  in  the  city  of  Brooklyn,  "  Wouldn't  you 
like  to  take  a  ride  in  Greenwood  ?"  I  said  I  would. 
The  carriage  was  drawn  up,  and  we  started  on  our 
way.  We  entered  the  cemetery.  Some  of  you  have 
doubtless  been  there  —  to  that  vast  city  of  the  dead 
which  covers  more  than  eight  hundred  acres.  There 
are  beautiful  monuments;  fine  vaults,  which  cost, 
some  of  them,  over  $100,000 ;  very  fine  walks  and 
drives;  splendid  foliage;  fountains  throwing  their 
water  up  into  the  air ;  everything  that  is  attractive 
that  the  hand  of  art  could  provide  to  beautify  the 
place.  We  rode  on.  By  and  by  we  came  to  the 
firemen's  monument.  Said  I  to  the  driver,  "Stop." 
He  stopped.  I  looked  up  at  that  monument.  I  had 
seen  it  before ;  but  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  looked 
at  it  as  I  never  did  before.  I  said,  "  That  is  what 
Jesus  did  for  me."  There  stands  a  fine  monument 
peering  up  into  the  air,  a  fine  iron  inclosure  around 
it,  a  gilt  inscription  upon  it.  You  read  it  with 
interest,  and  look  along  up,  and  on  the  top,  there  is 
a  fireman  sculptured  out  in  full  fireman's  dress :  the 
very  buttons  upon  his  coat  are  life-like ;  his  cap  is 
on  his  head ;  his  horn  in  his  hand ;  and,  folded  in 
his  arms  is  a  little  babe,  as  life-like  as  the  hand  of 
art  could  make  it.  I  said  again,  as  the  tears  leaped 
from  my  eyes,  "That  is  what  Jesus  did  for  me." 


VALUE   OF   THE   SOtTL.  109 

I  knew  the  history  of  that  scene. 

In  the  great  fire  in  Duane  Street,  in  1814,  it  is  said 
that  great  numbers  had  gathered  from  Westchester 
County,  Newark,  Brooklyn,  Jersey  City,  and  all  the 
adjacent  points ;  the  firemen  had  come,  and  gath- 
ered around  block  after  block,  as  they  were  fall- 
ing victims  to  the  flames.  And  as  they  were  work- 
ing hard  at  the  buildings,  a  scream  was  heard.  It 
proved  to  be  a  female  voice,  and  soon  a  woman  was 
seen  pushing  her  way  through  the  crowd — pushing 
strong  men  aside  as,  by  Herculean  strength,  she 
rushed  forward,  put  up  her  hands,  and  cried,  "  Oh, 
my  child  !  rny  child  !  It  will  perish  !  it  will  perish !" 
Up  steps  a  brave  fireman.  "  What  is  it,  madam  — 
what  is  it?"  "Up  there,"  she  said,  "  I  have  a  dar- 
ling child:  it  will  perish!  it  will  perish!"  Quick 
as  thought  he  grasped  the  ladder,  and  others  with 
him  put  it  up  to  the  windows.  He  rushed  up  with 
all  his  might,  got  into  the  window,  went  into  the  lit- 
tle room,  as  he  had  been  directed,  and  there  found 
an  innocent  babe.  He  grasped  it  up  in  his  arms  and 
went  back  to  the  window  to  go  out.  Just  as  he 
reached  the  window,  he  saw  that  the  floor  was  sink- 
ing, and  he  must  go  down.  He  tossed  the  babe  out 
of  the  window.  It  was  fortunately  saved,  but  he 
sunk  to  rise  no  more. 

As  I  looked  upon  that  monument,  knowing  that 
history,  I  said,  "  That  is  what  Jesus  did  for  my  soul. 
While  all  the  fires  of  the  pit  were  kindling  around, 
and  all  its  fiends  were  waiting  to  swallow  up  my 
soul,  Jesus  came  rushing  down  from  the  realms  of 


110          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

glory,  and  gave  His  life  on  Calvary.  There,  in 
agony,  He  died  for  me  and  died  for  you."  Oh !  my 
friend,  are  you  going  to  lose  your  soul,  when  all  this 
has  been  done  for  you?  Are  you?  Don't  do  it.  I 
beseech  you  to-night,  take  care  of  your  soul. 

Hearts  of  stone  relent,  relent ; 

Break,  by  Jesus'  cross  subdued ; 
See  His  body  mangled,  rent, 

Covered  with  a  gore  of  blood ; 
Sinful  soul,  what  hast  thou  done  ? 
Crucified  th'  Eternal  Son. 

Yes,  thy  sins  have  done  the  deed, 
Driven  the  nails  that  fixed  Him  there, 

Crowned  with  thorns  His  sacred  head, 
Plunged  into  His  side  the  spear, 

Made  His  soul  a  sacrifice, 

While  for  sinful  man  He  dies. 

Wilt  thou  let  Him  bleed  in  vain  ? 

Still  to  death  thy  Lord  pursue? 
Open  all  His  wounds  again  ? 

And  the  shameful  cross  renew  ? 
No!  with  all  my  sins  I'll  part 
Saviour  take  my  broken  heart. 


BIBLE    READING-. 

FAITH     THAT     GOD     ACCEPTS. 

Now,  friends,  please  read  Hebrews  xi,  6: 

But  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  him :  for  he  that 
cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder 
of  them  that  diligently  seek  him. 

The  point  I  wish  to  have  you  notice  particularly 
is,  that  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God. 
Whatever  you  have,  if  you  have  not  faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  God  is  not  pleased.  This  is 
where  some  people  make  their  fatal  mistake.  They 
tell  you  they  are  going  to  be  saved  by  some  thing 
they  have  done,  or  if  they  do  "about  right."  Such 
persons  have  not  the  faith  that  God  accepts.  Now 
turn  to  Romans  x,  17 : 

So  then  faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word  of 
God. 

I  call  your  attention  to  this  verse,  this  afternoon, 
that  you  may  have  anchorage  ground.  No  man  can 
really  believe  a  thing  unless  he  has  some  thing  sub- 
stantial to  put  his  faith  on.  There  must  be  evidence 
somewhere,  in  which  he  can  anchor  his  faith.  I 
want  to  set  you  to-day,  as  a  believer  in  Christ,  on 
John  vi,  37  :  "  Him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  will  in  no 
wise  cast  out."  I  want  to  anchor  your  hope  right 

(111) 


112         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

there.  According  to  this,  just  as  surely  as  you  come 
to  Christ,  you  will  not  be  cast  out.  A  man  whom 
I  met  recently,  replied,  when  I  asked  him  if  he  was 
a  Christian,  "  Well,  that  I  don't  know.  You  have 
sifted  me  pretty  closely  to-night.  I  rather  think  I 
am,  but  I  am  not  certain."  I  asked,  "Are  you  a 
member  of  any  church?  "  "  Yes,  sir,  I  am  a  member 
of  the  Baptist  church."  "  Then,  I  want  to  anchor 
you  so  that  you  will  never  again  say  that  you  are 
not  certain."  I  then  led  him  to  Matthew  xi,  28, 
where  Jesus  says,  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest." 
"Now,  that  is  Jesus'  sure  word;  nobody  will  doubt 
that.  Have  you  come  ?  "  said  I.  "  Yes  ;  I  think  I 
have."  "You  have  come,  as  far  as  you  know?" 
"  Yes."  "  You  don't  think  that  Jesus  requires  you 
to  do  any  thing  you  can  not  do,  do  you  ?  "  "  No, 
sir."  "  Then  it  is  a  living  fact  that  you  have  really 
eome  to  Jesus?"  "I  have."  "  Then,  how  are  you 
going  to  get  away  from  this  passage?  How  is  Jesus 
going  to  cast  you  out  ?  He  says  He  will  not  do  it. 
Can  He  deceive  you?"  The  man's  eyes  sparkled 
with  delight  as  he  realized  his  assurance.  So  you 
see  that  "faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by 
the  word  of  God."  I  do  not  wonder  that  there  are 
so  many  cold  and  dead  professors,  without  any 
anchorage.  They  don't  seem  to  have  any  faith.  I 
call  your  ^attention  to  this  verse  so  that  you  can  get 
an  anchorage  ground.  Let  us  look  at  it  again: 
"  Faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word 
of  God."  Now  then,  I  want  to  lead  you  another  step. 


BIBLE   BEADING.  113 

I  will  turn  now  to  Mark  xi,  22: 

Au'd  Jesus  answering  saith  unto  them,  Have  faith  in  God. 

Please  look  at  that  verse  a  moment,  while  I  run 
over  a  few  thoughts  on  this  chapter.  You  will 
find  that  Jesus  had  come  into  Jerusalem,  and  then 
went  out  to  Bethany,  a  place  about  two  miles 
from  the  city,  and  took  the  twelve  disciples  with 
Him.  As  they  went  along  "  he  was  hungry,"  and 
evidently,  as  you  will  see  by  the  reading,  away 
in  front  of  them  they  saw  a  fig  tree  and  had  an 
impression  that  they  were  going  to  get  some- 
thing to  eat  when  they  came  up  to  it.  But  they 
found  on  it  "nothing  but  leaves;  for  the  time  of 
figs  was  not  yet."  Then  what  did  Jesus  do  ? 
He  said  to  that  tree,  "Henceforth  no  fruit  shall 
grow  on  you  forever,"  and  passed  on.  He  spent 
the  night;  came  back  the  next  day,  and  they 
found  that  tree  all  dried  up  and  withered  from  the 
roots.  Now,  the  21st  verse,  "And  Peter,  calling  to 
remembrance,  saith  unto  Him,  Master,  behold,  the 
fig  tree  which  Thou  cursedst  is  withered  away." 
What  do  you  suppose  Peter  made  that  remark  for  ? 
I  think  he  had  a  purpose  in  it,  and  I  think  it  was 
as  much  as  to  say,  "  Jesus,  what  made  you  curse 
that  tree  yesterday  ?  the  tree  which  you  cursed  is 
all  withered  away."  Jesus  answered,  "Have  faith 
in  God,"  as  much  as  to  say,  Peter,  I  did  that  on 
purpose  to  let  you  know  what  my  word  is  worth ; 
in  other  words,  I  did  it  to  let  you  know  the 
authority  of  my  word.  I  said  to  that  tree  yester- 
8 


114         FKOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

day.  "  Henceforth  no  fruit  shall  grow  on  you  for- 
ever." Now  you  see  it  is  all  dried  up,  and  you 
see  what  my  word  is  worth,  and  what  power  is 
in  it,  and  that  my  command  shall  be  done.  If 
any  of  you  have  objections  to  that  interpretation, 
turn  to  the  23d  verse : 

For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever  shall  say  unto  this 
mountain,  Be  thou  removed,  and  be  thou  cast  into  the  sea ;  and 
shall  not  doubt  in  his  heart,  but  shall  believe  that  those  things 
which  he  saith  shall  come  to  pass :  he  shall  have  whatsoever  he 

saith. 

Now,  I  don't  mean  the  kind  of  faith  that  the 
woman  had,  of  whom  I  heard,  who  read  that 
passage  and  said,  "  I  guess  I  will  -try  it  on  this 
little  mound  in  my  yard,  and  if  that  goes  then  I 
will  try  the  big  mountain."  So  she  went  to  bed, 
and,  as  the  story  goes,  she  got  up  in  the  morn- 
ing and  looked  out  of  the  window  and  said, 
"  There !  It  has  not  moved  an  inch ;  just  as  I  ex- 
pected." That  is  about  the  kind  of  faith  a  great 
many  have.  We  want  something  that  will  go 
deeper  than  that;  something  that  will  take  Jesus 
at  His  word,  like  a  little  child  that  goes  up  to  its 
father  or  mother  and  accepts  a  statement.  How 
implicitly  that  child  will  believe  what  the  parent 
says.  Now,  if  you  still  have  any  doubt,  look  at 
this  24th  verse: 

Therefore  I  say  unto  you,  What  things  soever  ye  desire  when 
ye  pray,  believe  that  ye  receive  them,  and  ye  shall  have  them. 

Now  I  will  tell  you  what  true  faith  is,  and  I  will 
define  it  so  that  you  can  write  the  definition  down. 


BIBLE   READING.  115 

Many  have  asked  me,  "  Can  you  give  in  a  definite 
form  what  true  faith  is?  "  I  will.  It  is  the  persua- 
sion of  the  mind  resting  on  evidence.  Now  it  is  true 
that  we  can  carry  this  into  a  great  many  things 
among  men.  For  instance,  you  came  in  here  and 
sat  down  on  that  seat.  I  don't  think  you  would 
have  sat  down  if  you  thought  it  was  going  to  drop 
and  let  you  fall.  You  had  faith  in  that  seat ;  you 
believed  in  it.  You  think  there  is  going  to  be  a' 
meeting  in  the  Methodist  church  on  the  other  side. 
Why  ?  If  nothing  had  been  said  about  it  and  the 
doors  were  kept  locked,  would  any  one  of  you  have 
believed  it?  But  it  has  been  said  that  there  is  going 
to  be  a  meeting,  and  your  faith  rests  on  the  evidence. 
So  with  a  great  many  other  things  of  this  life,  and 
when  we  come  to  the  deeper  things  of  God  we 
want  to  apply  this  same  principle,  so  that  we  can 
not  and  will  not  doubt  in  our  hearts. 

Now  look  at  an  illustration,  supported  by  the 
Word  of  the  Lord.  Suppose  that  Mr.  B.  came  to 
me  and  said,  "  I  want  to  hire  a  thousand  dollars  for 
six  months.  Can  you  let  me  have  it?"  I  think  a 
minute,  and  then  he  adds,  "I  represent  half  a  million 
dollars ;  I  have  bank  stock,  railroad  stock,  tenement 
houses,  and  several  farms.  I  represent  property 
enough,  but  I  have  no  money  in  hand  just  now  and 
I  need  a  thousand  dollars.  Can  you  let  me  have 
it?"  I  draw  my  pocket-book  and  say,  "Yes, just 
write  out  your  note  and  I  will  give  you  a  check  on 
the  bank."  So  he  writes  out  his  note,  "For  value 
received,  I  promise  to  pay  A.  P.  Graves,  or  bearer, 


116         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

$1,000,  six  months  from  date,  with  interest,"  and 
signs  his  name.  That,  you  say,  is  all  straight.  Now 
we  will  turn  the  tables.  Suppose  that  man  had  come 
to  me  and  said,  "  I  want  to  hire  a  thousand  dollars 
for  six  months.  I  don't  represent  any  property ;  I 
have  been  very  sick ;  I  have  been  in  the  poor 
house  for  two  years,  but  I  have  recovered  and  just 
got  out,  and  I  am  going  into  business  and  think  I 
shall  be  able  to  return  the  money  in  six  months. 
Can  you  let  me  have  it  ?  "  I  don't  know  as  I  should 
draw  my  check  quite  as  quickly  Why  ?  You  have 
not  persuaded  my  mind  on  the  right  kind  of  evi- 
dence. That  is  the  point.  When  you  told  me  that 
you  had  ability  and  would  give  me  your  word, 
backed  up  by  the  ability,  my  faith  began  to  work 
with  confidence.  That  is  just  the  way  it  is  with 
me.  When  God  tells  me  a  thing,  first  I  want  to 
know  whether  He  said  so?  In  the  next  place,  is 
He  able  to  carry  out  his  word  ?  Has  He  the  ability 
to  do  just  what  He  says?  I  want  to  illustrate  this. 
Will  you  notice  again,  Matthew  xi,  28? 

I  want  you  to  get  this,  for  it  ought  to  help  you 
all  the  rest  of  your  life.  It  has  been  a  help  to  me, 
and  I  believe  it  will  be  to  others.  It  says,  "  Come 
unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and 
I  will  give  you  rest."  That  is  what  Jesus  says  to 
me;  but  I  say  at  once,  "  I  want  to  know  how  I  may 
be  certain  that  I  will  have  rest.  Has  He  the  ability 
to  give  me  rest?  I  want  evidence."  Probably 
neither  you  nor  I  could  be  persuaded  to  believe  it 
without  some  evidence.  We  must  have  something 


BIBLE  HEADING.  117 

to  impress  our  hearts  with  confidence  that  our  souls 
are  really  to  have  rest.  Now  let  us  notice  the  evi- 
dences. I  come  along  and  meet  old  Elder  Moses. 
Says  I : 

"  There  is  one  Jesus,  who  told  me  that  if  I  would 
come  to  Him,  He  would  give  me  rest.  Do  you  know 
any  thing  of  Him  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  What  do  you  know  about  Him  ?  " 

"  I  know  that  '  the  scepter  shall  not  depart  from 
Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until 
Shiloh  come ;  and  unto  him  shall  the  gathering  of 
the  people  be." 

"  Who  is  this  Shiloh  ?" 

"  Why,  sir,  He  is  Jesus  Christ." 

"What!  you  don't  mean  to  tell  me  that  the 
people  of  all  the  world  are  going  to  be  gathered  te 
Him?" 

"I  do." 

I  pass  on  a  little  further,  and  meet  Brother  Job- 
I  say: 

"  Brother  Job,  do  you  know  any  thing  about  this 
Prorniser  who  told  me  that  if  I  would  come  to  Him. 
He  would  give  me  rest?" 

"  I  do,  sir." 

"What  do  you  know  about  Him." 

"I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  I  shall 
see  him  for  myself." 

That  strengthens  my  faith.      I  pass  on  a  little 
further,  and  meet  that  precious  old  prophetic 
nary,  Isaiah.     I  say: 


118         FKOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

"  Can  you  tell  me  any  thing  about  this  Promiser 
who  told  me  that  if  I  would  come  to  Him,  He  would 
give  me  rest  ?  " 

"I  can." 

"What  about  Him?" 

"  Unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is  given : 
and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder  :  and 
his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counselor,  The 
mighty  God,  The  everlasting  Father,  The  Prince  of 
Peace." 

"Well,  brother  Isaiah,  who  is  this  wonderful  child 
upon  whose  shoulder  the  government  shall  rest?" 

"  He  is  that  Jesus  who  made  you  that  promise." 

My  faith  begins  to  anchor  more  firmly.  I  pass  on 
to  one  of  the  minor  prophets,  and  I  ask  him  if  he 
knows  any  thing  about  this  great  Promiser,  and  he 
says  to  me : 

"  There  shall  be  a  fountain  opened  to  the  house  of 
David  and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  for  sin 
and  for  uncleanness." 

"  Who  will  open  that  fountain  ?" 

"  That  Promiser.  He  will  take  your  sins  all  away, 
and  give  you  a  peaceful  heart  and  rest." 

I  come  back  to  my  Lord,  and  I  say,  "  Now,  you 
have  promised  me  great  things ;  can  you  give  me 
any  evidence  that  you  are  able  to  fulfill  your 
promise?  " 

'•  All  power  is  given  unto  me,  in  heaven  and  in 
earth." 

Oh !  how  my  soul  is  filled  with  the  proclamation 
of  this  truth  !  and  I  pass  on  and  meet  Brother  Paul, 


BIBLE   BEADING.  119 

and  I  say,  "Sir,  can  you  tell  me  any  thing  about 
that  Jesus  who  made  me  such  a  promise  ?  " 

"Yes,  sir." 

"What  is  it?" 

"  It  pleased  the  Father  that  in  Hun  should  all 
fullness  dwell." 

"  What  else  can  you  tell  me,  Brother  Paul?  " 

"By  Him  God  made  the  worlds,  and  has  ap- 
pointed Him  heir  of  all  things." 

That  is  enough.  1  don't  want  any  more.  I  am 
persuaded.  My  faith  rests  now  on  just  that  word, 
"Come  unto  Me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy 
laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest." 

Dear  friends,  you  need  not  go  tossed  about  this 
world  like  an  ocean  wave.  The  body  may  be 
wrecked,  but  oh,  the  peace  of  the  soul !  In  John 
xiv,  27,  Jesus  says,  "  My  peace  I  give  unto  you." 
Now,  we  want  to  find  a  little  more  anchorage. 
Look  at  Romans  viii,  32 : 

He  that  spared  not  His  own  Son,  but  delivered  Him  up  for  us 
all,  how  shall  He  not  with  Him  also  freely  give  us  all  things  ? 

Here  is  an  argument  to  strengthen  our  faith.  God's 
love,  manifested  in  the  gift  of  His  Son,  is  an  argu- 
ment that  He  will  give  you  any  thing  you  need. 
Do  you  believe  that  God  has  any  thing  in  the  treas- 
ure house  of  glory  too  good  to  give  to  His  people  ? 
Oh !  when  you  go  to  the  Cross,  and  see  there  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  God's  great  gift  to  the  world, 
it  is  an  argument  beyond  any  contradiction,  upon 
which  the  greatest  sinner  may  rest  his  hopes.  If 


120         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

God  "spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  Him 
up  for  us  all,  how  shall  He  not  with  Him  also  freely 
give  us  all  things?  "  When  we  come  to  this  record, 
there  is  no  room  for  any  doubt  in  our  hearts.  Please 
turn  to  Luke  v,  and  you  will  find,  in  the  first  eleven 
verses,  an  illustration  of  living  faith.  Jesus  was 
down  by  the  Lake  of  Gennesaret,  and  the  people 
pressed  upon  Him  to  hear  the  truth.  You  know 
that  wherever  He  went,  a  great  multitude  followed 
Him.  It  is  said  here  that  He  saw  two  ships  standing 
on  the  lake,  and  He  stepped  into  one  of  them,  which 
was  Simon's,  and  said,  "  Peter,  push  out  a  little  from 
the  land."  So  he  pushed  out  a  little  ;  and  it  is  said 
that  here  He  sat  down  and  taught  the  people  out  of 
the  ship.  When  He  had  left  off  speaking,  He  said 
to  Simon,  "  Launch  out  into  the  deep,  and  let  down 
your  nets  for  a  draught."  What  did  he  do?  Dm 
he  say,  "  Well,  Jesus,  I  will  be  very  glad ;  if  you 
can  catch  any  thing,  here  is  the  net  ?  "  That  is  not 
what  he  said.  He  said,  "We  have  toiled  all  the 
night,  and  have  taken  nothing."  There  is  not  a 
particle  of  evidence  that  there  are  any  fish  here. 
What  else  did  he  say?  "Nevertheless,  at  Thy  word 
I  will  let  down  the  net."  I  would  that  all  Chris- 
tians could  learn  that  lesson !  Many  Christians  are 
always  resting  on  circumstances.  I  have  been  to 
many  a  place  to  labor,  and  the  first  thing  they  would 
tell  me  would  be,  what  a  hard  town  they  had,  and, 
in  the  next  place,  they  would  say,  "There  are  no 
indications  of  a  revival."  And  so  I  say,  there  are 
multitudes  who  rest  on  circumstances. 


BIBLE  READING.  121 

i 

Now  let  us  see  what  follows.  Simon  said  unto 
Him,  "  Neyertheless  at  Thy  word  I  will  let  down  the 
net."  At  Thy  word!  no  matter  what  the  circum- 
stances. Let  thy  sins  be  ever  so  black,  and  all  the 
world  rise  up  in  opposition,  Jesus  is  the  great  con- 
queror, and  you  and  I  are  to  take  that  Sword  of  the 
Spirit,  the  Word  of  God,  and  rest  on  it,  and  you  can 
no  more  use  that  word  by  faith  or  act,  and  rest  on  it 
without  effect  and  fruit,  than  you  could  live  twenty- 
four  hours  without  breathing.  This  word  is  plowing 
its  way  through  the  dark,  surging  waves  of  this 
wicked  world  everywhere;  though  wicked  men  and 
infidels  are  opposing  it.  I  suppose  you  have  some 
in  this  town.  What  of  it  ?  I  don't  spend  very  much 
time  in  opposing  infidels  now-a-days.  I  can  take 
that  word  and  go  out  to  the  world,  and  expect  to  see 
the  fruit.  Now  let  us  see  what  occurred  just  after 
that  with  Peter.  "  And  when  they  had  this  done, 
they  inclosed  a  great  multitude  of  fishes :  and  their  net 
brake."  A  pretty  good  haul,  on  God's  word !  "And 
they  beckoned  to  their  partners  which  were  in  the 
other  ship,"  they  were  going  to  have  a  union  meet- 
ing now,  "  and  filled  both  ships,  so  that  they  began 
to  sink."  What  grand  results  by  just  acting  on 
God's  word. 

Now  look  at  the  next  verse :  "  When  Simon  Peter 
saw  it,  he  fell  down  at  Jesus'  knees,  saying,  Depart 
from  me ;  for  I  am  a  sinful  man,  O  Lord."  This 
shows  the  nature  of  grace.  It  has  always  been  just 
so.  When  a  man  gets  a  blessing  from  Jesus  it  won't 
lift  him  up  very  much.  It  will  put  him  down  every 


122         FROM  BARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

. 

time.  I  will  tell  you  how  those  boastful  ministers 
and  Sunday  school  teachers  are.  Some  one  will  come 
along  to  the  minister  and  say,  "You  gave  us  a  smart 
sermon  this  morning,"  and  how  he  will  go  away 
bolstered  up  and  tickled  within  himself.  Take  a 
lady  teaching  a  Sunday  school  class.  Little  Mary 
will  come  in  and  say,  "  You  have  a  very  pretty  ribbon 
on  your  hat,"  and  she  will  think  everybody  is  notic- 
ing her  fashions  and  her  dress.  But  suppose  a  man 
comes  to  the  minister  and  says,  "  Oh !  that  sermon 
you  preached !  I  never  had  any  thing  take  hold  of 
my  heart  as  that  did.  Can  you  tell  me  what  I  can  do 
to  be  saved?"  He  won't  feel  much  bolstered  up ;  he 
will  melt  down  with  weeping.  And  let  a  Sunday 
school  teacher  come  in,  and  that  darling  little  girl 
say,  "  Teacher,  what  you  said  to  me  last  Sunday  has 
been  in  my  mind  all  the  week,  and  I  am  so  anxious 
to  be  a  Christian ;  tell  me  how  I  can  be."  This  is 
worth  more  than  all  the  nice  ribbons  in  creation,  and 
if  that  teacher  has  any  piety  in  her  heart  she  will  be- 
gin to  go  down  in  humility.  She  will  feel  a  good  deal 
like  Peter  when  he  had  got  that  great  blessing  just 
on  God's  word  ;  just  on  what  Jesus  said.  He  said, 
"  I  can  not  bear  this.  Here  I  have  been  fishing  all 
night,  and  have  caught  nothing,  and  you  told  me  to 
put  down  my  net  and  I  have  got  such  a  great  bless- 
ing, '  Depart  from  me,  I  am  a  sinful  man,  O  Lord.' ' 
In  the  tenth  verse  Jesus  said  to  Simon,  "  Fear  not; 
from  henceforth  thou  shalt  catch  men."  This  sen- 
tence tells  the  whole  story.  What  do  you  suppose 
Jesus  meant  by  this  ?  I  think  He  meant  to  teach  a 


BIBLE  READING.  123 

wonderful  lesson.  Possibly  some  of  you  thought 
while  I  was  running  through  this,  that  it  was  a  kind 
of  a  "fish  story,"  but  there  is  a  meaning  in  it.  It 
was  as  much  as  to  say,  "  Simon,  I  had  a  design  in 
telling  you  to  let  down  that  net.  I  am  going  to 
teach  you  how  to  have  revival  meetings ;  how  to  win 
souls.  Come,  put  up  your  nets  ;  put  up  your  ship." 
"  Why,  Jesus,  this  is  the  way  I  get  my  living  ;  I  have 
no  other  way  to  support  myself  or  my  family."  "  Put 
up  your  net,  I  don't  want  you  to  fish  any  more.  You 
have  no  more  use  for  this  ship  or  these  nets.  I  do 
this  to  let  you  know  how  you  are  going  to  carry  on 
the  work  of  the  Gospel,  and  save  men.  A  little 
while  hence,  I  am  going  to  have  a  prayer  meeting  by 
one  hundred  and  twenty  of  my  servants  and  hand- 
maids. At  the  close  of  that  prayer  meeting  I  want 
you  to  preach  a  sermon  and  you  will  get  more  con- 
verts than  you  have  fishes  in  this  net.  I  am  going  to 
give  you  three  thousand  souls  for  one  sermon.  *  Fear 
not;  from  henceforth  thou  shalt  catch  men.": 

And  I  believe  there  is  not  a  minister  or  a  Christian 
but  that,  if  you  will  study  that  fifth  chapter  of  Luke, 
you  will  learn  a  grand  lesson  that  will  be  a  great 
help  to  your  faith,  "  Nevertheless,  at  Thy  word"  rest- 
ing right  down  on  that. 

Did  they  say  they  could  not  go ;  make  excuses  ? 
"They  forsook  all  and  followed  him."  God  help  us 
to  do  the  same ;  to  live,  and  act  by  living  faith  in 
His  word. 


EVIDENCES  OF  CCXNYERSIOK 

Delivered  in  the  Opera  House,  Sioux  City,  Iowa,  Sunday  after- 
noon, March  25th,  1877. 

IN  2  Corinthians  v,  17,  you  will  find  these  words: 
"  Therefore  if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new 
creature:  old  things  have  passed  away;  behold  all 
things  are  become  new." 

That  strikes,  by  the  language  of  God  Himself, 
right  at  the  very  heart  of  conversion,  or  becoming  a 
Christian,  or  being  in  a  state  of  salvation.  It 
reveals  just  what  is  taught  us  in  Ephesians  ii,  10 : 
"  For  we  are  His  workmanship,  created  in  Christ 
Jesus  to  good  works,  which  God  hath  before  ordained 
that  we  should  walk  in  them." 

The  idea,  then,  is  a  new  creation;  and  I  want  it 
distinctly  understood  by  every  person  whom  I  teach 
in  Christ's  name,  that  I  have  not  one  particle  of 
sympathy  with  this  miserable,  patched- up  work  of 
morality,  or  of  any  of  man's  good  works,  as  a  ground 
of  hope  in  saving  the  soul.  You  might  as  well  talk 
about  a  tree  bearing  apples  when  the  roots  are  just 
set  out  in  the  top  of  the  ground,  where  there  can  be 
no  nourishment  nor  vitality  drawn  from  the  heart  of 
the  earth,  as  to  talk  about  a  man's  being  a  Christian 
barely  with  the  surface  work  of  resolution,  or  paying 
money,  or  good  works:  and  because  he  does  this, 

(134) 


EVIDENCES   OP  CONVERSION.  i'a6 

that,  or  the  other  thing,  therefore  he  is  goi^g  to 
heaven.  Has  not  the  Bible  told  us  distinctly,  "By 
the  deeds  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified?" 
There  can  be  no  deception  here.  Then  it  is  said 
that  we  are  His  workmanship,  not  our  own  work- 
manship. "Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which 
we  have  done,  but  by  His  mercy  He  saved  us,  by 
the  washing  of  regeneration  and  the  renewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost."  We  are  His  workmanship,  it  is  said, 
— "  created."  When  a  man  is  "  created  in  Christ 
Jesus,"  the  conversion  is  a  creation  of  new  prin- 
ciples. When  a  man  is  a  real  Christian,  he  is  just 
as  much  newly  created  into  holiness  as  he  is  created 
when  he  is  born  into  this  world  in  the  natural  life. 
Hence  God  says,  "  We  are  His  workmanship,  cre- 
ated'"—  How?  Not  in  ourselves,  but  "in  Christ 
Jesus." 

Now,  this  afternoon.  I  promised  to  show  you  how 
you  may  know  that  you  are  a  Christian  without  any 
doubt.  What  I  have  to  say  on  that  point  now  will 
be  just  a  few  words, —  briefly  to  state  that  the  way 
that  a  man  can  know  that  he  is  a  Christian  is  by 
ascertaining  whether  he  has  accepted  God's  word  or 
not.  I  will  show  you  how  you  may  know  this.  Sup- 
pose that,  to-day,  I  make  a  promise  to  pay  a  man, 
to-morfow  morning,  at  nine  o'clock,  twenty-five 
dollars ;  and  I  have  given  him  my  word  for  it. 
Now,  that  man  has  a  right,  just  as  surely  as  I  am 
able  to  pay  it,  and  I  have  given  my  word  for  it,  to 
accept  it ;  and,  just  as  far  as  he  can  settle  down  on 
the  idea  of  a  surety  in  me  as  a  human  being,  he 


126          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

knows  that  he  will  get  it.  Now  that  is  a  small 
illustration.  It  is  true,  infinitely  more,  when  God 
says  a  thing  and  your  faith  rests  down  on  the  two- 
fold belief  that  He  is  able  to  do  it,  and  that  He  has 
promised  to  do  it.  God's  word  is  sure.  He  says 
that  heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  not  one 
tittle  of  His  word  shall  pass  away,  until  all  be  ful- 
filled. Then,  my  dear  friend,  the  way  you  are  to 
know  that  you  are  a  Christian  is  by  accepting  Christ 
in  His  word.  And,  thereby  being  made  a  new  crea- 
ture, you  are  sure  of  salvation.  Now  I  will  give 
you  some  evidences  that  you  can  write  down,  illus- 
trating and  enforcing  them  as  well  as  I  can.  The 
first  evidence  I  will  put  in  three  words :  Submission 
to  Grod, — not  to  the  minister,  not  to  the  evangelist, 
not  to  a  church  creed,  nor  to  any  man  or  any  prin- 
ciple of  men ;  but  submission  to  God.  You  will  find 
the  foundation  of  this  evidence  laid  in  the  third 
verse  of  the  tenth  chapter  of  Romans,  where  God 
says,  "For  they,  being  ignorant  of  God's  righteous- 
ness, and  going  about  to  establish  their  own  right- 
eousness, have  not  submitted  themselves  unto  the 
righteousness  of  God."  I  like  that  word,  submission, 
because  it  is  God's  word,  and  it  is  revealed  right  to 
the  heart  of  every  one  who  would  be  truly  saved. 
Let  me  illustrate.  In  a  city  of  ten  thousand  people, 
a  short  time  ago,  I  was  preaching  in  a  church  that 
would  hold  1,500  people.  At  the  close  of  the 
address  I  said,  "  I  would  like  to  have  seats  in  the 
body  pews  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  persons.  All 
of  you  in  these  seats  that  desire  to  remain  for  prayers 


EVIDENCES   OP  CONVERSION.  127 

can  do  so  ;  others  will  vacate.  And  then  let  the 
inquirers  and  the  converts  in  the  house  come  and 
take  these  seats  for  prayer  and  instruction."  Just 
at  that  moment  a  lawyer,  a  man  about  my  own  age, 
who  sat  at  my  right,  unconverted,  arose  and  hurried 
down  the  aisle.  I  stepped  out  of  the  pulpit  and 
went  after  him  with  all  my  might.  I  did  not  intend 
that  he  should  get  out  of  the  house  without  at  least 
one  more  invitation  to  come  to  Christ.  A  gentle- 
man, away  near  the  door,  another  lawyer,  an  earnest 
Christian  worker,  by  the  time  I  came  up,  had  this 
man  folded  in  his  arms,  pleading  with  him  to  become 
a  Christian  and  be  saved.  I  took  him  by  the  hand 
and  said,  "Sir,  what  did  you  leave  that  seat  for? 
Didn't  you  know  you  were  doing  wrong ? "  "I  did, 
sir."  "  Will  you  go  back  and  take  that  seat  as  an 
inquirer?"  "I  will."  He  returned.  I  should  think 
he  sat  there  three  minutes  and  then  arose  and  said 
this :  "  Eleven  years  ago  I  was  in  a  college  in 
Pennsylvania.  Professors,  students  and  Christian 
friends  plead  with  me  to  become  a  Christian.  I 
went  into  the  army.  The  chaplain  and  others  en- 
treated me  to  seek  the  Lord.  I  came  to  this  town, 
and  friends  expostulated  with  me.  Since  Mr.  Graves 
came  here,  he  has  spoken  to  me  again  and  again; 
but  I  would  not  submit."  He  then  threw  up  his 
hands.  "Friends,"  said  he,  "it  has  been  a  hard 
fight  —  I  surrender!"  and  down  he  went  upon  his 
knees.  Now,  that  is  what  I  call  submitting  to  God, 
—  not  to  me,  not  to  any  human  being.  The  con- 
victions of  his  heart  had  been,  for  eleven  years,  that 


128         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

he  ought  to  submit  to  God,  and,  as  soon  as  he  did, 
he  was  saved. 

To  every  Christian  that  has  been  saved  there 
comes  a  time  when  the  will  must  let  go  of  every 
dependence.  A  minister  was  preaching  at  one  time, 
and  there  was  a  judge  present,  and  he,  writhing  under 
conviction,  arose  and  said,  "  Sir,  if  I  can  not  be  saved 
without  going  to  a  Methodist  altar,  I  will  never  be 
saved."  "  Very  well,"  replied  the  minister,  "  you 
will  probably  never  be  saved."  Not  that  there  is  any 
more  salvation  in  a  Methodist  altar  than  there  is  in 
the  steeple  of  a  meeting  house ;  but  the  trouble  was 
in  his  will.  He  had  doubtless  got  mad  at  a  Metho- 
dist minister,  or  a  Methodist  altar,  and  took  a  vow 
that  he  would  never  come  to  a  Methodist  altar  to  be 
saved.  God  could  not  save  that  man  while  in  that 
state  of  mind.  He  must  be  willing  to  submit.  Now 
that  is  the  first  evidence,  and  I  want  you  to  settle  it 
here  to-day ;  are  you  submitted  to  God  ?  I  do  not 
ask  you  what  your  name  is,  or  whether  you  are  a 
member  of  any  church,  or  whether  you  are  rich  or 
poor,  but  are  you  submitted  to  God  ? — right  there  in 
your  own  heart,  between  yourself  and  your  Maker, 
have  you  that  evidence? 

Now  we  will  take  another  evidence.  The  burden 
of  sin  will  have  been  removed,  either  suddenly  or 
gradually,  if  you  are  a  Christian.  It  is  not  true  that 
every  Christian  knows  exactly  when  he  was  con 
verted.  I  know  when  I  was  converted.  I  knov 
the  place,  and  hour,  and  every  thing.  I  was  moved 
mightily  from  head  to  foot.  All  the  deep  waters  of 


EVIDENCES  OF  CONVERSION.  129 

my  moral  nature  were  broken  up  to  the  very  depths, 
and  I  was  brought  into  the  kingdom  of  God  in  a 
very  striking  manner.  But  there  are  many  Christians 
at  whose  feet  I  would  be  glad  to  humbly  take  my 
place  any  time,  who  never  can  tell  when  they  were 
converted.  Let  me  give  you  an  illustration.  In  the 
third  chapter  of  John,  Jesus  says,  "  Except  a  man  be 
born  again,  he  can  not  see  the  kingdom  of  God."  In 
the  eighth  verse  of  the  same  chapter,  Jesus  gives  the 
only  illustration,  directly,  that  He  ever  gave  of  con- 
version ;  and  I  am  glad  that  he  never  gave  but  one. 
Now  let'  us  see  what  it  is.  "  The  wind  bloweth 
where  it  listeth,  and  thou  nearest  the  sound  thereof, 
but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it 
goeth:  so  is  every  one  that  is*  born  of  the  Spirit." 
You  can  see  there  that  Jesus  takes  the  wind  to  illus- 
trate the  work  of  the  Spirit  in  changing  the  heart ; 
or  in  regeneration.  How  does  the  wind  work  ? 
Sometimes  the  wind  comes  in  a  gentle  breeze,  so 
that  you  can  hardly  tell  that  it  is  moving.  By  and 
by  it  comes  in  a  harder  breeze ;  and  then  in  a  more 
powerful,  sweeping  way.  Now  suppose  a  case.  A 
man  comes  out  some  beautiful  moining.  The  sun 
is  shining  brightly.  Says  he,  "  How  calm  it  is ;  there 
is  no  air  stirring  this  morning."  Puts  his  hand  up 
and  waves  it  to  see  whether  there  is  a  wind  blowing 
or  not,  and  looks  up  to  the  little  twig  and  sees  that 
moving  gently,  and  passes  on.  About  midday  he 
comes  into  the  street  again  and  the  wind  is  blowing 
quite  a  hard  breeze,  so  much  so  that  he  buttons  his 
coat  around  him,  and  says,  "  How  the  wind  blows  ! " 


130         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

Toward  night  he  comes  into  the  street  again,  and 
looks  up :  "  Why,  how  black  the  clouds  are,  there  is 
going  to  be  a  dreadful  storm — a  tornado!"  The 
heavens  all  hung  with  blackness  and  darkness.*  You 
see  him  going  around  picking  up  the  loose  things 
that  would  be  likely  to  be  blown  away.  Soon  the 
wind  bursts  forth  in  all  its  fury ;  the  thunders  roll 
and  the  lightnings  flash ;  and  the  wind  goes  sweep- 
ing down  the  street  and  o'er  the  field ;  chimneys 
topple  and  fall,  trees  are  torn  up  by  the  roots,  and 
houses  are  overturned.  What  was  that?  It  was 
wind,  wasn't  it?  Was  that  little,  gentle  breeze 
wind?  Yes.  Was  that  harder  breeze  wind?  Yes. 
Was  that  mighty  tornado  wind  ?  Yes.  It  was  all 
wind. 

Now  there  are  some  people  whom  the  Holy  Spirit 
comes  to  and  touches,  and  it  may  be  a  number  of 
years,  even,  before  they  discern  much  of  a  change  in 
themselves ;  but  there  is  an  experience  of  drawing 
toward  God.  Now  look  in  the  sixteenth  chapter  of 
Acts,  and  you  will  find  the  record  of  the  conversion 
of  Lydia.  It  is  said  that  this  woman,  as  she  came 
out  to  draw  some  water  from  the  river,  heard  Paul 
and  Silas  talking  to  the  woman  ;  and  you  read  of  her, 
"  Whose  heart  the  Lord  opened,  and  she  received 
the  things  spoken  of  Paul,  and  was  baptized,  and  at 
once  invited  them  to  her  house."  Now  there  is  an 
instance  of  a  woman  converted  as  with  a  gentle 
breeze,  just  a  quiet  work.  But  who  were  those  min- 
isters ?  Paul  was  one  of  them,  once  Saul  of  Tarsus, 
a  giant  Jerusalem  sinner,  with  letters  in  his  pocket 


EVIDENCES   OF   CONVERSION.  13i 

to  drag  the  saints  away  to  prison — persecuting  the 
Church  of  God.  Suddenly  he  was  met  in  the  way 
and  stricken  down.  No  whirlwind  ever  tore  up  a 
tree  by  the  roots  quicker  than  that  sinner,  Saul  of 
.Tarsus,  was  stricken  down  and  torn  to  pieces  in  his 
moral  life.  Then  he  offered  prayer,  the  first  time, 
" O  Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  me  to  do ? "  "I  will 
have  you  lay  there  till  you  are  converted.  I  ain 
going  to  make  a  new  creature  of  you ;  going  to  have 
you  preaching  the  gospel,  soon,  at  Jerusalem."  Now 
there  is  the  difference.  That  man  was  converted 
in  a  mighty  hurricane,  as  it  were,  while  with  Lydia 
i3re  was  a  little,  gentle  moving,  and  the  Lord 
opened  her  heart  and  she  was  saved.  I  knew  a  lady 
twenty  years  ago  in  my  church,  who  had  been  forty 
years  a  member,  and  a  choice,  excellent  Christian 
woman,  but  could  never  tell  when  she  was  con- 
verted. There  is  not  a  person,  who  believes  that  he 
is  a  real  Christian,  but  that  there  has  been  a  time 
when  he  decided  that  he  was  a  Christian,  though  he 
might  not  tell  exactly  the  time  when  he  received 
the  Spirit  and  the  Word  in  regenerating  grace. 

How  many  there  are  who  have  no  idea  of  believ- 
ing that  they  are  saved  unless  their  experience  was 
just  exactly  like  that  of  somebody  else.  My  advice 
is,  if  you  want  to  be  saved  to-day,  look  to  Jesus ; 
don't  look  for  great  evidence,  or  small  evidence  ; 
don't  look  for  great  feeling  or  little  feeling,  but  look 
to  Jesus.  Your  salvation  is  just  as  sure,  if  you  cast 
yourself  on  Jesus,  as  that  Jesus  lives  and  can  speak 
the  truth. 


132         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

Now  take  another  evidence — supreme  love  to  Jesus. 
If  you  are  a  Christian,  you  love  Jesus  infinitely 
above  wife,  husband,  brother,  sister,  or  friend.  I 
suppose  there  are  many  who  make  a  fatal  mistake 
right  here,  on  their  evidences.  They  think  that 
they  love  Jesus,  but  they  are  not  willing  to  part 
with  a  friend,  when  necessary,  for  Him.  I  have 
known  many  who. thought  they  were  Christians,  but 
would  not  give  up  even  the  smallest  thing  on  earth. 
It  seems  as  if  they  would  cling  to  those  with  whom 
they  associate,  if  they  knew  they  were  going  to  hell 
thereby.  I  hope  church  members  to-day  will  exam- 
ine this  point :  which  do  you  love  best — Jesus,  or 
your  worldly  friends ;  that  young  man,  or  that  yci^ig 
lady,  or  that  earthly  pleasure?  What  is  there  that 
stands  between  you  and  Jesus  ?  If  you  love  Christ 
the  most,  you  must  certainly  want  to  please  Him, 
and  won't  be  willing  to  grieve  Him.  Have  you  a 
supreme  love  ?  I  say  if  you  are  a  Christian  you  will 
have — as  far  as  your  affections  go — supreme  love  to 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Another  evidence.  You  will  have  a  love  to  G-ocTs 
people.  The  Bible  says,  you  may  know  you  have 
passed  from  death  unto  life,  because  you  love  the 
brethren.  I  believe  in  that  evidence,  and  I  believe 
in  it  strongly ;  but,  I  must  confess,  sometimes  I  am 
staggered  at  the  evidence  of  some  who  profess  Chris- 
tianity. God  knows  how  it  is  coming  out  with  them 
at  the  judgment — I  don't  know.  Here  is  a  deacon, 
who,  if  he  can  not  have  every  thing  as  he  wants  it,  is 
willing  to  tear  the  church  all  to  pieces.  "  I  won't 


EVIDENCES   OP  CONVERSION.  138 

go  to  communion  there  any  more ;  I  won't  pay  any 
more,  and  won't  do  this,  or  that,  if  I  can  not  have 
things  so  and  so." 

How  many  times  a  sister,  professing  religion,  if 
somebody  says  some  word  that  she  don't  like  very 
well — "  Oh,  Mrs.  so  and  so  has  slandered  me  ;  "  and 
she  will  run  gossiping  it  all  over  town,  stay  away 
from  the  prayer  meetings,  and  refuse  to  go  to  church 
any  more,  and  throw  a  firebrand  right  into  the  inter- 
est of  Christ's  kingdom.  A  queer  way  that  is  to  show 
a  love  for  God's  people.  And  then  how  many  there 
are,  all  over  this  land,  who  move  from  one  town  to 
another,  and  sometimes  take  a  letter  along,  and,  in- 
stead of  joining  the  church,  put  it  into  the  bureau- 
drawer  and  lock  it  up.  It  lies  there  for  years. 
And  sometimes  they  will  leave  their  member- 
ship away  off  where  they  came  from,  and  then 
they  have  no  Christian  home ;  so  they  go  running 
around  on  the  devil's  commons,  here  and  there — 
sometimes  people  would  hardly  mistrust  that  they 
were  Christians.  I  met  a  lady  the  other  day  who 
had  been  living  in  that  town  twenty  years ;  was  a 
member  of  a  Methodist  church  in  Illinois,  but  did 
not  bring  a  letter,  and  tried  to  make  me  believe  she 
had  been  all  right.  As  far  as  I  could  learn,  there 
were  not  five  persons  in  town  who  ever  mistrusted 
that  she  was  a  Christian. 

My  dear  friends,  there  is  something  .very  sad 
when  we  come  to  examine  this  matter  of  our  alliance 
with  God's  people.  I  met  a  man  in  a  town  in  Mich- 
igan. Said  I,  "Are  you  a  Christian?  "  "Yes,  sir," 


134         FROM  EABTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

said  he,  "I  am  a  member  of  the  Presbyterian 
church."  "  Oh,  you  are  a  member  of  this  church, 
are  you  ?  "  "  No,  I  am  not  a  member  here."  "  Where 
.are  you  a  member  ? "  "  Down  in  York  State." 
" How  long  have  you  lived  here?"  "Two  years." 
"  And  have  not  joined  the  church?  "  "  Well,  now, 
I  will  tell  you,  Mr.  Graves;  when  I  came  here  I 
thought  I  should  not  stay  a  great  -while,  and  I 
thought  I  would  wait  till  I  settled  the  question." 
Said  I,  "Have  you  a  wife  and  children?"  "I 
have."  "  I  wonder  you  did  not  set  them  right  down 
on  the  street  when  you  went  from  the  depot,  and 
say,  'Lie  there;  I  won't  get  any  boarding  house 
or  a  home  ;  I  don't  know  as  I  will  stay  here  long — 
and  you  can  stay  there  two  or  three  months,  till  I 
settle  the  question.'  I  would  just  as  soon  think  of 
treating  my  family  that  way  as  I  would  my  church- 
relation."  I  found,  just  as  I  expected,  that  he  had 
been  renegading  through  the  town,  from  one  church 
to  another,  and  his  influence  was  all  vitiated.  And 
so  you  will  find  such  men. 

Once,  in  an  inquiry-meeting,  I  saw  a  gentleman 
weeping  very  bitterly,  and  said,  "'What  is  the  mat- 
ter with  you  ?  "  "  Matter  enough.  I  am  a  member 
of  the  Baptist  church,  and  two  years  ago  the  trust- 
ees got  me  to  do  a  piece  of  work  on  the  church,  and 
when  they  settled  with  me  I  thought  they  did  not 
treat  me  exactly  as  they  ought  to,  and  I  said,  '  I 
won't  have  anything  more  to  do  with  this  church — 
won't  go  to  communion  here  again.'  So  I  went  off ; 
and  there  is  that  dear-daughter  "  (a  young  lady  sat 


EVIDENCES   OF  CONVERSION.  135 

there,  weeping  as  if  her  heart  would  break);  "she 
was  converted  and  baptized  into  the  church  just  be- 
fore that.  Now  she  has  backslidden,  and  my  wife 
has  backslidden,  and  my  home  is  broken,  and  I  have 
no  family  altar,  and  all  is  sad." 

Said  I,  "  My  dear  sir,  have  you  found  out  that 
two  wrongs  don't  made  a  right?"  "Yes,"  said  he, 
"  I  see  it  now."  You  know,  there  are  a  great  many 
people  who  think,  if  some  body  does  a  little  wrong, 
that  if  they  do  a  little  wrong,  it  will  make  it  right. 
There  are  not  many  gray  hairs  in  my  head,  but  there 
will  be  a  great  many  more  than  there  are  to-day 
before  you  make  me  believe  that  two  wrongs  make 
a  right.  No,  no  !  Said  I,  "  What  are  you  going  to 
do  about  it?"  "I  am  going  back  to  the  church  to 
make  a  confession,  and  the  trustees  can  do  as  they 
please.  I  am  going  to  be  right  in  my  heart  toward 
God  and  man."  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  I  am 
talking  to  some  who  have  thus  marred  their  lives. 
You  may  be  jewels  for  the  crown,  but  you  have 
offended  God's  people.  I  may  be  talking  to  some 
that  are  members  of  the  Methodist  church  or  some 
other,  and  you  have  been  running  around,  and  your 
influence  is  all  vitiated,  and  you  don't  feel  as  if  you 
had  any  home.  You  are  a  kind  of  boarder.  Won't 
you  get  right  in  the  sight  of  God  and  man,  and 
waste  no  more  time  in  the  face  of  eternity  ?  Have 
you  ever  read  that  little  incident  somewhere  in  the 
Book  of  God,  where  it  is  said  that  there  was  a  man, 
married,  settled  in  life,  and  after  a  time  the  Lord 
blessed  him  with  two  sons;  and  by  and  by  there 


136         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

came  a  famine  in  the  land  ?  "We  can  not  live  here," 
said  the  man;  "we  will  starve  to  death."  So  they 
went  off  to  another  land  and  settled.  The  boys 
grew  up  and  married  in  that  country.  Soon  after 
their  marriage,  the  father  and  the  father-in-law  died. 
Then  there  was  great  sadness  in  that  house.  It  is 
said  somewhere  that  "  afflictions  never  come  single- 
handed,"  and  very  soon  both  of  those  sons  sickened 
and  died.  There  was  the  mother-in-law  and  the 
two  daughters-in-law  stricken  and  broken  in  the 
deepest  affliction.  By  and  by  the  mother-in-law 
said  to  the  daughters-in-law,  "  I  can  not  take  care 
of  you,  and  you  had  better  go  back  to  your  friends." 
Do  you  know  what  they  said?  Orpah  kissed  her 
mother-in-law  good-bye,  and  started  for  her  friends ; 
but  Ruth  said  to  Naomi,  "Entreat  me  not  to  leave  thee, 
or  to  return  from  following  after  thee :  for  whither 
thou  goest,  I  will  go  ;  and  where  thou  lodgest,  I  will 
lodge  :  thy  people  shall  be  my  people,  and  thy  God 
my  God."  And  I  think  that  my  poor  heart  to-day 
feels  very  much  like  that,  and  has  for  a  quarter  of  a 
century.  Oh,  riiy  friends,  in  the  Church  of  God  you 
may  have  a  home !  Let  me  walk  with  the  people  of 
the  living  God.  I  regard  it  as  one  of  the  sweetest 
and  the  most  blessed  evidences  that  a  Christian  can 
have,  that  he  loves  the  brethren.  When  I  began 
my  work  as  an  evangelist,  the  last  prayer  I  offered 
before  I  left  my  church  was,  "  O  Lord,  I  am  going 
now  for  a  life  work  at  Thy  bidding.  I  shall  go  with 
all  the  different  denominations  of  Christians  —  with 
deacons,  and  elders,  and  stewards,  and  Christians  of 


EVIDENCES   OF   CONVEESION.  137 

every  grade  and  every  type  of  mind.  Lord,  don't 
let. me  do  any  harm  if  I  do  not  do  any  good.  If  I 
must  reprove  siri  and  preach  boldly,  Jesus,  help  me 
to  do  it  in  love.  Help  me  to  show  the  people  of 
God  that  I  love  them."  And  I  have  to-day  this 
evidence  in  my  heart,  which  is  above  all  others: 
"We  know  that  we  have  passed  from  death  unto 
life,  because  we  love  the  brethren."  . 

Now,  another  evidence :  You  will  enjoy  prayer  to 
Grod.  Oh !  it  will  be  sweet !  and  at  times  you  will 
feel  as  if  you  hardly  knew  whether  you  were  in  this 
world  or  another,  when  you  are  communing  with 
the  I  Am.  Oh !  what  an  exalted  privilege  of  the 
saint  of  the  Most  High,  like  Moses,  to  talk  with  God 
face  to  face !  Oh !  the  blessedness  and  the  sweet- 
ness—  may  I  not  say,  the  glory — there  is  in  the  soul 
of  the  man  who  can,  as  was  said  of  John  Welch, 
pray  right  in  the  heart  of  God !  There  is  no  other 
experience  like  this  between  the  believer  and  his 
God. 

Take  another  evidence.  You  will  find  in  your 
heart  a  spirit  of  benevolence.  I  do  not  mean  in  money 
altogether,  but  I  do  partially.  I  mean  the  spirit  of 
the  Master,  with  all  the  interests  of  His  kingdom,  or 
with  all  there  is  in  the  condition  of  a  fallen  world. 
Jesus  said,  "  If  any  man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ 
he  is  none  of  His,"  and  you  can  not  expect  to  be  a 
Christian  if  you  do  not  carry  about  with  you  the 
spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Don't  wrap  yourself  in  a 
little,  mean,  contracted  sectarian  coat,  and  act  and 
talk  as  if  you  did  not  care  a  fig  whether  anybody 


138         FROM  EAKTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

went  to  heaven  or  not  unless  they  went  through 
your  church.  There  are  people  running  over  this 
land  talking  about  the  church,  the  church,  the  church  ; 
and  acting  as  if  they  did  not  believe  that  anybody 
would  be  saved  unless  they  went  through  what  they 
call  "  the  church."  I  met  a  young  man  in  the 
inquiry  meeting  the  other  night  who  did  not  believe 
that  a  person  could  be  saved  unless  he  was  baptized. 
Said  I,  "  You  do  not  believe  that  all  these  Methodists, 
and  Presbyterians,  and  others,  will  be  lost?  "  "  Yes 
I  do,"  said  he.  Said  I,  "My  dear  boy,  you  will 
know  more  by  and  by  if  you  live."  And  yet  how 
many  there  are  who  seem  to  be  all  swallowed  up  in 
that  little,  contemptible,  worldly  spirit.  Oh,  for  the 
spirit  of  Christ  with  Christians ;  a  realization  in  the 
soul  that  we  are  one  with  Jesus !  I  would  not  say  to 
any  man,  stand  aside,  because  by  joining  the  church 
you  are  going  to  identify  yourself  with  a  distinct 
name  or  line.  Go  and  join  the  church  and  don't  be 
a  hypocrite  about  it  either.  In  all  our  churches  we 
want  the  spirit  of  Jesus  Christ.  Then,  as  to  money, 
you  will  have  the  spirit  of  benevolence  in  that  line 
if  you  are  a  Christian.  It  will  be  a  great  delight  for 
you  to  send  the  gospel  across  the  ocean  away  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  or  do  any  thing  you  can.  I  have 
said  long  since  that  I  want  to  put,  at  least  as  far 
as  I  can,  one  brick  in  every  meeting  house  in  the 
land.  I  can  not  speak,  it  is  true,  to-day,  as  many 
business  men  and  men  of  wealth.  I  have  lived 
a  life  of  trust;  have  not  asked  a  man  for  a  dol- 
lar for  years  for  my  support,  but  I  will  tell  you 


EVIDENCES   OF«CONVEKSTON.  139 

what  I  have  done,  as  a  little  bit  of  experience. 
More  than  ten  years  ago  I  consecrated  myself  to 
the  Lord  in  simple  faith,  as  Abraham  when  he 
went  up  to  the  land  of  Moriah,  and  I  said,  "Lord, 
I  will  give  one-tenth  of  every  dollar  that  comes  into 
my  pocket  for  benevolent  objects."  If  a  man  gives 
me  a  ten  dollar  bill,  one  dollar  of  it  is  laid  out,  as 
sacred  as  my  Bible,  and  I  have  never  been  so  happy 
in  benevolent  objects  as  I  have  been  since  I  began 
to  give  in  that  way  of  systematic  benevolence  ;  and 
I  have  learned  in  some  respects  that  the  liberal  soul 
shall  be  made  fat.  As  I  go  out  to  water  others,  the 
Lord  sees  that  I  am  cared  for  ;  and  I  believe  if  this 
spirit  of  benevolence  should  go  all  through  the  ranks 
of  Zion,  there  would  be  more  enlargement  of  Christ's 
kingdom.  But  there  are  a  great  many  Christians 
who  have  not  learned  this  yet.  They  are  covet- 
ous. They  don't  know  much  about  religion,  only 
hallelujah  and  glorying.  They  are  a  good  deal  like 
a  man  that  sat  in  a  congregation  one  day.  Daring 
the  sermon  he  got  to  clapping  his  hands  and 
shouting,  "  Glory,  hallelujah  ! "  having  a  grand  time. 
A  brother  near  him,  fearing  that  he  would  disturb 
the  minister,  spoke  to  him  and  he  cooled  down  very 
suddenly.  The  minister  noticed  it,  and  after  the 
meeting  said  to  the  brother,  "  What  did  you  say  to 
that  man  that  cooled  him  off  so  quickly?"  Said  he, 
"  I  asked  him  for  a  dollar  for  foreign  missions." 
And  there  are  multitudes  just  like  that.  They  are 
very  happy  until  you  say  money.  There  seems  to 
be  such  a  narrow,  small  kind  of  spirit.  Oh  that  we 


140  FROM  EARTft  TO   HEAVEN. 

might  feel  down  in  the  depths  of  our  hearts  as  the 
widow  did !  She  put  in  two  mites  and  Jesus  com- 
mended her  for  it.  Our  means  may  be  very  small 
indeed,  but  the  smallest  gifts  will  be  regarded  of 
God  when  they  go  to  spread  the  gospel  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth.  If  every  Christian  in  our  churches 
could  feel  this,  in  these  hard  times,  the  treasuries  of 
our  Missionary  Societies  would  not  be  so  embarrassed 
in  sending  the  gospel  all  over  this  land,  and  to  other 
lands.  Oh !  how  I  do  love  the  idea  of  giving  money 
and  prayers  to  save  the  heathen  thousands  of  miles 
away.  It  is  glorious  and  blessed. 

Take  another  evidence.  If  you  are  a  Christian, 
the  study  of  the  Word  of  Grod  will  be  very  precious 
and  sweet  to  your  heart.  How  you  will  love  the 
Bible.  This  is  one  of  the  grandest  evidences.  If 
you  see  a  man  sit  down  at  the  table  for  breakfast, 
and  he  don't  eat  heartily,  you  will  think  he  is  not 
very  well ;  has  the  dyspepsia,  or  something  else. 
But  suppose  he  devours  his  food  with  readiness  and 
earnestness ;  you  will  then  think  he  is  in  a  healthy 
state  ;  and  you  show  me  a  man  any  where  who  eats 
his  bread  of  life  with  eagerness,  loves  to  be  study- 
ing the  Word  to  grasp  the  morsels  of  truth,  and  I 
will  show  you  a  Christian  who  is  strong  in  the  Lord, 
and  strong  in  the  service  of  the  Lord.  And  you  will 
find  in  your  heart,  if  you  are  a  Christian,  a  gladness 
in  studying  this  Word.  It  will  be  very  precious  to 
receive  and  enjoy  the  precious  Word  of  life. 

Then  another  evidence  that  I  want  to  give  you 
to-day  is  this :  There  will  be  in  your  heart  a  very 


EVIDENCES   OF  CONVERSION.  141 

siceet  experience  while  meditating  on  the  Hood  of  Jesus. 
There  will  be  nothing  like  it,  for  the  reason  that  it 
is  the  only  means  that  God  has  for  taking  away  sin. 
You  know,  God  says  in  His  Word,  "  His  name  shall 
be  called  Jesus,  because  he  saves  His  people  from 
their  sins."  How  does  He  do  it?  God  has  but  one 
method  of  taking  away  sin,  and  that  is  by  the 
precious  blood.  "The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  his 
Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin."  Oh !  your  heart 
will  be  made  so  glad  when  you  think  of  that !  and, 
really,  I  have  sometimes  thought  that  I  never  heard 
a  hymn  with  more  preciousness  than  Mr.  Cowper's : 

There  is  a  fountain  filled  with  blood, 

Drawn  from  Immanuel's  veins; 
And  sinners  plunged  beneath  that  flood, 

Lose  all  their  guilty  stains. 

Oh !  the  preciousness  there  is  in  that  one  grand 
thought !  Then  take  that  text  in  John  i,  29  : 

Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world. 

Then  Jesus  is  the  taker  away  of  sin.  How  does  He 
do  it?  He  has  no  method  but  by  the  blood.  And 
when  a  man  becomes  a  Christian,  he  learns  some 
thing  of  the  experience  and  the  doctrine  of  freedom 
from  sin — stands  out  in  the  perfect  light  of  liberty, 
wherewith  Christ  has  made  him  free.  It  is  the  very 
idea  of  the  Apostle  in  the  eighth  chapter  of  Romans, 
where  he  says,  "  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit 
of  bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the 
spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father." 
And  then  this  great  idea  that  the  blood  itself  takes 


142  PROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

away  all  our  guilty  stains !  Christians  need  to  learn 
the  height,  and  depth,  and  length,  and  breadth  of 
this  glorious  old  Pauline  doctrine  —  that  in  being  a 
Christian,  sin  is  taken  away.  He  is  not  burdened, 
crushed  down,  living  in  it ;  but  free  from  sin,  and 
standing  out  a  free  man  in  Christ  Jesus.  I  had  about 
said,  not  a  few  are  like  one  of  these  pack  peddlers, 
who  goes  around  the  streets  with  a  pack  on  his 
back,  all  bent  over.  Suppose  that,  while  driving 
along,  just  out  of  town,  I  should  overtake  one  of 
them  and  say,  "  Sir,  you  are  going  my  way ;  hadn't 
you  better  get  in  and  ride  ?  "  "  Yes,  sir,  thank  you." 
So  he  gets  his  hand  up  over  the  wheel,  and  climbs 
in,  and  sits  down  on  the  seat  with  his  pack  on  his 
back ;  and  I  look  a  moment  and  say,  "  Sir,  your 
pack  must  be  very  heavy;  hadn't  you  better  take  it 
off  and  set  it  here  at  your  feet?"  "Oh,  no.  Thank 
you  very  much  for  letting  me  ride ;  I  will  carry  the 
pack  myself"  That  is  the  way  it  is  with  not  a  few 
professors  of  religion.  They  are  all  the  time  thank- 
ing Jesus  for  saving  them ;  but  they  want  to  carry 
all  their  sins  themselves.  They  have  no  idea  of 
rolling  their  burden  off  on  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Oh,  that  Christians  would  every  where  learn  that 
Jesus  is  the  burden  bearer — the  sin  bearer!  and  He 
says  to  you  and  me,  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest." 
Now,  another  evidence :  If  you  are  a  Christian, 
you  will  feel  very  anxious  to  have  sinners  saved,  and 
make  efforts  to  that  end.  Be  saved,  and  you  can  not 
be  easy  unless  you  see  sinners  brought  to  a  know- 


EVIDENCES    OF   CONVERSION.  145 

ledge  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  the  very  nature  of 
Christianity.  It  is  the  very  nature  of  love  that 
comes  from  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  Fountain  of  love, 
to  make  efforts  to  have  sinners  saved.  All  the  time, 
in  the  soul  there  will  be  travail  and  anxiousness  to 
bring  our  children,  our  wives,  our  husbands,  our 
neighbors  and  our  friends  to  Jesus  Christ.  It  will 
be  like  a  man  who  has  been  in  our  morning  prayer 
meetings  several  times,  asking  us  to  pray  for  his 
wife  and  children.  The  other  night  God  gave  him 
his  son.  Last  night  I  prayed  with  a  lady  the  last 
minute  before  leaving  the  meeting1.  '•  Are  you  a 
Christian  ?  "  "  Yes,  sir ;  to-night  I  have  given  my- 
self to  Christ."  I  found  that  she  was  the  wife  of 
that  man  who  had  been  praying.  If  you  are  saved, 
your  husband  is  saved,  your  wife  is  saved,  your  child 
is  saved,  you  will  go  for  some  body  else.  You  can 
not  live  easy  if  you  are  a  Christian,  without  seeing 
some  body  turning  to  Christ.  Let  me  illustrate. 
More  than  twenty  years  ago  I  read  this :  T\vo  men 
fell  overboard  from  a  boat.  One  of  them  sank  very 
quickly,  and  was  gone.  Two  men  in  another  boat 
saw  the  other  one  as  he  threw  up  his  hands  in  the 
water  and  cried  for  help.  They  made  for  him  with 
all  their  might.  By  and  by  they  came  up  to  him, 
just  as  he  was  apparently  sinking  for  the  last  time. 
They  grasped  him  and  drew  him  into  the  boat,  laid 
him  on  the  bottom,  and  pulled  for  the  shore.  They 
came  to  the  shore,  laid  him  on  the  beach,  and  rolled 
him  back  and  forth,  not  knowing  whether  he  would 
live  or  die.  By  and  by  his  eye  opened  and  rolled 


144         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

with  anxiousness,  and  his  lip  began  to  quiver.  They 
thought  he  wanted  to  speak,  and  they  waited  a 
moment  to  hear  what  he  was  going  to  say ;  and  this 
is  what  he  said:  "Another  man," — the  first  utter- 
ance of  his  anxious  lips, — "Another  man,"  meaning 
by  that,  You  have  saved  me,  but  there  is  another 
man  overboard;  go  and  get  him.  "That,"  I  said 
when  I  read  it,  "  shall  be  my  life  text," — I  am  saved, 
but  there  is  another  man  overboard ;  go  and  get  him. 
I  have  been  trying  to  live  by  that  for  more  than  a 
score  of  years.  If  you  are  a  Christian,  you  will 
never  feel  easy,  but  will  feel  that  there  is  another 
man  overboard,  and  you  must  go  for  the  "other 
man."  May  God  help  you  all  to  go  for  the  "other 
man"  while  you  live,  and  then  meet  on  the  bright 
hills  of  glory  multitudes  that  you  have  brought  to 
Christ. 

Now  I  am  dorue  with  these  evidences ;  but  there 
may  be  some  here  who  will  say,  "  Sir,  I  really  am  a 
member  of  the  church,  but  I  don't  know  that  I  am 
a  Christian.  What  shall  I  do?"  If  that  is  what 
you  want  to  know,  I  think  I  can  help  you.  The 
devil  will  be  very  likely  to  tell  you  to  go  to  the 
minister  and  have  your  name  taken  off  the  church 
books — that  you  have  no  business  in  the  church.  I 
would  not  do  that.  You  have  lost  time  enough  al- 
ready, if  that  is  the  way  you  have  been  living. 
"  Then  what  shall  I  do  ?  "  you  will  say.  I  will  tell 
you.  When  I  was  a  pastor  I  had  a  deacon  who  was 
one  of  those  smiling  Christians — not  one  of  your 
sour-faced  ones,  who  seem  to  think  that  the  idea 


EVIDENCES   OF   CONVERSION.  145 

of  being  a  Christian  is  to  have  a  very  long  face — 
but  he  was  a  very  happy  man ;  and  he  told  me  one 
day,  as  I  was  conversing  with  him  on  this  very  point, 
that  one  of  his  Sunday-school  scholars  came  to  him : 
"  Teacher,  I  am  so  tempted  to  think  I  am  not  a 
Christian.  What  shall  I  do?"  "Are  you?"  said 
he.  "Well,  I  will  tell  you  what  to  do.  I  have 
sometimes  been  tempted  that  way  myself.  The  devil 
sometimes  comes  to  me  and  says,  '  Ha  !  are  you  a 
deacon  —  you  teaching  the  Sunday-school  ?  You 
have  never  been  converted.  What  business  have 
you  teaching  a  Sunday-school  ?  '  In  the  first  place, 
I  reply,  '  it  is  none  of  your  business  whether  I  am  a 
Christian  or  not ;  and,  in  the  next  place,  if  I  never 
have  believed  in  Christ,  I  believe  in  Him  now  as  my 
personal  Saviour  ;  and  that  settles  the  question.'  " 
That  is  what  I  would  advise  you  to  do.  See  to  it, 
that  you  Relieve  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  now. 

Now  there  is  one  thing  more  I  want  to  mention, 
just  at  the  close  of  this  address.  I  believe  there  are 
a  great  many  people  here  who  have  recently  been 
converted  to  God,  and  have  evidences  of  it.  I  ad- 
vise you  to  join  the  church  as  soon  as  you  can.  Let 
your  light  shine  and  live  in  God. 

Another  thing  I  want  to  urge.  Very  likely  there 
are  children  here  who  have  been  converted,  and  you 
believe  they  are  saved.  Now,  Christians,  I  urge 
upon  you  to-day  to  encourage  those  children  to  take 
their  place  in  the  church  at  once.  Please  don't  do 
as  one  father  did.  His  little  boy  was  converted,  and 
said,  "  Papa,  can  not  I  join  the  church  ?"  "  Well, 
10 


146          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

my  child,  I  think  you  have  met  with  a  change  of 
heart;  but  you  are  very  young,  and  hadn't  you  bet- 
ter wait  a  little  while,  and  see  if  you  can  hold  out  ?  " 
The  boy  thought  it  was  very  hard,  but  he  consented. 
It  was  the  best  he  could  do.  A  few  days  after,  the 
father  saw,  in  a  flock  of  sheep  in  the  pasture,  a  little 
lamb  running  alongside  of  its  mother.  He  said, 
"  Run  up  and  get  the  sheep  and  lamb,  and  put  them 
in  the  fold,  so  as  to  shield  them  from  the  storm  and 
the  cold."  The  boy  got  them,  and  put  the  mother 
in  the  fold,  but  left  the  lamb  out  in  the  yard.  The 
father  discovered  it  by  and  by.  "  Why,  my  child, 
didn't  I  tell  you  to  put  the  sheep  and  the  lamb  in 
the  fold?"  "  Well,  I  did  put  the  sheep  in  ;  but  I 
thought  the  lamb  was  pretty  young,  and  I  would 
leave  it  out. and  see  whether  it  could  stand  it  or 
not."  The  father  took  the  hint.  "  My  child,  you 
can  go  and  join  the  church." 

So  I  urge  you  to  see  to  it  that  the  children  are 
brought  in.  When  they  are  brought  in,  encourage 
them  and  cultivate  them.  Let  them  be  Christian 
children.  If  my  own  dear  boys  (who,  I  trust,  are 
saved)  had  been  converted  when  they  were  five 
or  six  or  eight,  I  should  have  taken  them  into  the 
church,  and  I  should  expect  they  would  want  to  run 
and  jump  over  the  fence  just  as  much  as  ever.  And 
I  think  I  should  run  and  jump,  once,  in  a  while,  with 
them  ;  and  they  would  want  to  play  marbles,  and 
the  like,  and  be  Christian  children,  and  be  very  hap- 
py T  Relieve  in  making  home  happy  ;  and,  as  I  said 
last  night,  there  is  no  necessity  for  any  of  the  things 


EVIDENCES   OF   CONVERSION.  147 

that  will  be  a  detriment  to  piety,  but  rather  let  us 
bring  up  our  children  "in  the  nurture  and  admo- 
nition of  the  Lord,"  and  let  them  be  happy  and  culti- 
vated in  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ. 

May  God  help  us  all  to  live  as  Christians,  act  as 
Christians ;  and,  without  the  loss  of  one  in  this  great 
congregation,  at  last  walk  the  golden  streets  to- 
gether. 


EIGHTEENTH    OHAPTEE   OF 
MATTHEW. 

FOE  many  years  I  have  felt  that  this  chapter  was 
often  misplaced  and  misused  in  our  church  work.  I 
hardly  remember  an  instance,  for  more  than  twenty 
years,  of  its  being  used,  under  my  notice,  other  than 
in  church  discipline ;  and  then,  almost  invariably,  to 
all  appearances,  under  the  rule  of  an  iron  hand, 
with  one,  or  both,  or  all  parties  concerned. 

To  my  own  soul  this  Scripture  has  been  a  great 
blessing.  I  have  feasted  on  it  again  and  again, 
and  my  convictions  are,  that  in  no  part  of  God's 
Word  are  the  boundless  principles  of  divine  love 
enforced  more  than  here,  and  my  object  in  writing 
this  somewhat  expository  paper  is  to  correct  as  far 
as  I  can  the  perverted  application  of  this  passage  in 
Christian  discipline.  How  often  the  loth,  16th,  and 
17th  verses  are  culled  out,  and  employed,  and  the 
rest  of  the  chapter  most  sadly  neglected,  in  churches 
dealing  with  those  who  are  out  of  the  way.  Of 
course  the  church  may  sometimes  have  to  deal  in 
discipline  with  hypocrites,  deceivers,  and  unregener- 
ate  persons.  In  such  a  case  she  could  no  more 
apply  the  spirit  and  principles  of  this  chapter  in 
their  real  design  than  she  could  apply  them  to  the 
trial  of  a  criminal  in  a  court  of  justice. 

(148) 


EIGHTEENTH  CHAPTER  OF  MATTHEW.          149 

But  usually  the  employment  of  this  counsel  of 
Jesus  is  to  correct  the  faults  of  the  brethren;  of 
those  who  are  accredited  Christian  men.  And  I 
believe  if  the  whole  of  the  eighteenth  chapter  of 
Matthew  was  carefully  studied  by  Christians,  much 
trouble  would  often  be  avoided.  Dangers  of  church 
discipline  would  be  averted,  and  the  bitter  troubles 
so  often  experienced  would  never  be  heard  of.  Hear 
the  word  of  the  Lord. 

At  the  same  time  came  the  disciples  unto  Jesus,  saying,  Who 
is  the  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ? 

And  Jesus  called  a  little  child  unto  him,  and  set  him  in  the 
midst  of  them, 

And  said,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Except  ye  be  converted,  and 
become  as  little  children,  ye  shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. — Matthew  xviii,  1,  2,  3. 

This  was  a  simple  question  ana  a  plain  answer. 
No  person  can  misunderstand  it.  The  true  marks 
of  Christian  character  are  here  set  forth  by  Jesus 
himself.  It  is  evident  that  this  was  not  a  babe,  but 
a  small  child.  Just  old  enough  to  understand,  obey 
and  act.  Uusually  a  child  is  looked  upon  as  attract- 
ive and  harmless.  So  Jesus  sets  forth  the  Christian. 
He  is  to  be  like  a  little  child.  His  spirit,  gentleness 
and  love,  should  be  like  this  pattern. 

Whosoever  shall  humble  himself  as  this  little  child,  the  same 
is  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

"Humble  himself."  Here  then  is  the  secret  of 
holy  living.  Man  is  to  humble  himself.  No  other 
one  can  do  it.  In  his  own  heart  he  becomes  like  a 
little  child.  The  lack  of  this  very  often  forms  the 


150         FBOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

fundamental  error  in  the  differences  of  church  trou- 
bles. A  judge  was  once  invited  to  go  to  an  anxious 
seat  and  bow  down  with  some  little  children,  that  he 
might  be  blessed.  He  replied,  "  If  I  can  not  have 
the  blessing  of  Jesus  without  this,  I  will  go  without 
it."  By  and  by,  better  reason  prevailed.  He  con- 
sented; "humbled  himself;"  became  "like  a  little 
child,"  and  received  the  spirit  and  blessing  of  Jesus. 
Let  Christians  walk  in  this  line,  and  they  are  safe 
from  the  snares  of  contention.  But  often  they  are 
too*big.  They  want  to  be  great.  Then  the  sensitive- 
ness of  their  proud  nature  rebels  at  any  seeming 
wrong.  But  when  he  humbles  himself,  and  becomes 
nothing,  Christ  enters  the  soul  and  reigns  within. 
In  this  state  he  can  no  more  cherish  unkindnesses  for 
a  length  of  time  than  a  little  child  with  his  child 
nature. 

And  whoso  shall  receive  one  such  little  child  in  my  name  re- 
ceiveth  me. 

But  whoso  shall  offend  one  of  these  little  ones  which  believe 
in  me,  it  were  better  for  him  that  a  millstone  were  hanged  about 
his  neck,  and  that  he  were  drowned  in  the  depth  of  the  sea. 

Woe  unto  the  world  because  of  offenses  !  for  it  must  needs 
be  that  offenses  come ;  but  woe  to  that  man  by  whom  the  offense 
cometh  ! 

Thus  Jesus  says,  when  the  world  receives  this 
little  child,  Christian  in"  spirit,  word,  and  love,  they 
commend  themselves  to  My  attention  and  blessing. 
But  if  they  refuse  them,  it  is  grievous  to  Me,  and 
will  bring  sad  consequences  to  themselves.  The 
very  nature  of  haughtiness  and  self  exaltation  is 
an  offense  to  holiness.  And  whenever  the  path  of 


EIGHTEENTH   CHAPTER   OF  MATTHEW.         151 

sinful  disobedience  is  pursued,  a  woe  of  bitter  sad- 
ness must  follow. 

Wherefore  if  thy  hand  or  thy  foot  offend  thee,  cut  them  off,  and 
cast  them  from  thee :  it  is  better  for  thee  to  enter  into  life  halt  or 
maimed,  rather  than  having  two  hands  or  two  feet  to  be  cast  into 
everlasting  fire. 

And  if  thine  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it  from  thee: 
it  is  better  for  thee  to  enter  into  life  with  one  eye.  rather  than  hav- 
ing two  eyes  to  be  cast  into  hell  fire. 

This  is  very  severe  discipline  to  the  soul.  It  tests 
our  love  to  God.  Jesus,  anticipating  the  tenacity 
of  love  to  self,  and  the  honors  and  applause  of  the 
world,  urges  us  to  part  with  the  best  members  of  the 
body  rather  than  be  deprived  of  divine  love  and 
eternal  life. 

Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of  these  little  ones ;  for  I  say 
unto  you,  That  in  heaven  their  angels  do  always  behold  the  face 
of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

Our  Lord  presents  here  an  argument  why  the 
humble  child  of  God  should  not  be  despised  of  men. 
He  has  been  so  exalted  by  humility  and  blessing 
that  the  angels  of  God  appointed  for  his  care,  always 
gaze  upon  the  face  of  the  Father.  What  nearness 
then  the  true  believer  has  to  God.  And,  while  this 
is  true,  he  should  be  ever  regarded  in  the  very  light 
of  the  Father's  glory. 

For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which  was  lost. 

How  think  ye?  if  a  man  have  a  hundred  sheep,  and  one  of 
thc'in  be  gone  astray,  doth  he  not  leave  the  ninety  and  nine,  and 
goeth  into  the  mountains,  and  seeketh  that  which  is  gone  astray  ? 

And  if  so  be  that  he  find  it,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  he  rejoiceth 
more  of  that  sheep,  than  of  the  ninety  and  nine  which  went  not 
astray. 


152         FBOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

Even  so  it  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven 
that  one  of  these  little  ones  should  perish. 

In  consideration  of  all  that  has  been  done  to 
gather  the  souls  that  are  saved,  infinite  love 
as  an  experience  is  urged.  The  tender  love  of  the 
Savior  toward  them,  and  the  hallowed  conduct  of 
themselves,  one  toward  the  other,  are  insisted  upon. 
He  came  to  save  the  lost.  He  suffered  and  passed 
through  all  the  dark  avenues  of  earth  to  bring  sinful 
men  to  God  ;  and  now  He  declares,  that  when  the 
sheep  is  gathered  to  the  fold,  he  must  be  cared  for. 
He  must  not  perish.  It  is  not  the  will  of  the  Father 
that  he  should.  All  the  love  that  was  used  to  save 
him  must  be  used  to  keep  him. 

How  often  we  have  reason  to  fear  that  the  reverse 
appears  among  the  brethren.  In  the  work  of  reproof 
and  discipline  there  is  lacking  that  spirit  of  love  and 
tenderness  which  were  manifest  when  the  brethren 
were  working  hard  to  pull  sinners  out  of  the  fire. 
This  is  wrong.  Better  that  selfishness  be  buried, 
and  this  example  and  teaching  of  Jesus  be  adopted 
to  the  fullest  extent. 

Moreover  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell 
him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone :  if  he  shall  hear  thee, 
thou  hast  gained  thy  brother. 

But  if  he  will  not  hear  ttiee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two 
more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may 
be  established. 

And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church: 
but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a 
heathen  man  and  a  publican. 

With  the  way  prepared  in   the  love  of  the  gospel, 


EIGHTEENTH   CHAPTER   OP   MATTHEW.          153 

Jesus  lays  down  here  the  course  of  procedure  to 
correct  the  faults  of  Zion.  All  that  has  preceded 
finds  a  place  in  carrying  out  this  plan. 

"  Moreover."  What  immense  meaning  there  is  in 
this  word  and  in  this  connection.  It  is  as  much  as 
to  say  :  if  you  regard  my  love  and  my  instructions, 
love  one  another  and  live  as  brethren.  There  can 
be  no  other  interpretation.  And  while  I  write  these 
lines,  I  can  but  pray  that  every  Christian  reader  of 
them  may  adopt  their  spirit  and  sentiment  in  full. 
In  my  labors  as  an  evangelist  the  past  eleven  years, 
I  have  found  many  "  broken  bones  "  lying  all  along 
the  borders  of  Zion.  These  scenes  have  stirred  up 
my  deepest  sympathy  for  those  in  the  church  and 
those  without. 

Whole  bodies  of  Christians  have  been  mutilated 
and  fractured  because  any  thing  but  the  spirit  of 
love  which  Jesus  has  given  here,  prevailed  in  church 
labor  and  discipline.  And  I  wish  here  to  urge  the 
readers  of  this  book  to  give  close  attention  to  these 
rules  of  the  love  of  Jesus.  And  specially  those  who 
have  come  to  Christ  in  the  many  towns  and  cities 
where  I  have  held  Gospel  meetings,  do  I  ask  to 
make  this  scripture  (Matt,  xviii)  your  life  study. 
Let  its  deep  principles  of  love  burn  down  into  your 
soul  daily. 

Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall 
be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall 
be  loosed  in  heaven. 

Not  in  the  sense  of  the  Roman  hierarchv,  but  ot 


154         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

Gospel  love.     That  which  is  in  harmony  with  the 
Divine  Spirit  and  mind. 

Again  I  say  unto  you,  That  if  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth 
as  touching  any  thing  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them 
of  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

For  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name, 
there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them. 

These  two  verses  reveal  the  consequences  of  a  full 
experience  of  Christ's  love  in  a  regenerate  church. 
It  is  an  exhibition  of  complete  assurance  in  prayer 
with  the  gathered  saints,  in  the  full  agreement  of 
faith.  This  is  power  with  God  and  man  that  can 
not  be  gainsayed  or  resisted.  In  prayer,  an  asking 
people  and  an  answering  Jesus  bring  mighty  bless- 
ings. 

Then  came  Peter  to  him,  and  said,  Lord,  how  oft  shall  my 
brother  sin  against  me,  and  I  forgive  him  ?  till  seven  times  ? 

Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  say  not  unto  thee,  Until  seven  times: 
but,  Until  seventy  times  seven. 

This  was  a  vital  question  and  a  vital  answer. 
And  well  would  it  be  for  the  Church  of  God  if 
Christians  would  give  close  -attention  to  Peter's 
question  and  Jesus'  answer.  Surely  no  more  strik- 
ing lesson  of  forbearance  and  forgiveness  could  be 
found  than  this.  The  Lord  must  have  designed  a 
deep  meaning  in  this  scripture.  It  was  this:  To  set 
forth  the  extent  of  our  conduct  toward  erring 
Christians.  And  if  this  rule  were  observed,  few 
persons  would  be  cast  off  in  the  lifetime  of  this 
world.  To  be  sure,  this  takes  grace,  patience  and 
love.  But  our  Lord  anticipated  it  all.  And  if  there 


EIGHTEENTH  CHAPTER   OF  MATTHEW.         155 

is  a  time  when  great  love  should  prevail,  it  is  when 
a  brother  errs.  It  does  not  require  much  grace  or 
love  to  harmonize  with  good  Christian  conduct ;  but 
the  "seventy  times  seven"  means  deep  consecration 
and  Christian  power. 

Therefore  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  likened  unto  a  certain 
king,  which  would  take  account  of  his  servants. 

And  when  he  had  begun  to  reckon,  one  was  brought  unto  him, 
which  owed  him  ten  thousand  talents. 

But  forasmuch  as  he  had  not  to  pay,  his  lord  commanded  him 
to  be  sold,  and  his  wife,  and  children,  and  all  that  he  had,  and 
payment  to  be  made. 

The  servant  therefore  fell  down,  and  worshiped  him,  saying, 
Lord,  have  patience  with  me,  and  I  will  pay  thee  all. 

Then  the  lord  of  that  servant  was  moved  with  compassion,  and 
loosed  him,  and  forgave  him  the  debt. 

But  the  same  servant  went  out,  and  found  one  of  his  fellow 
servants,  which  owed  him  a  hundred  pence :  and  he  laid  hands  on. 
him,  and  took  him  by  the  throat,  saying,  Pay  me  that  thou  owest. 

And  his  fellow  servant  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and  besought  him, 
saying,  Have  patience  with  me,  and  I  will  pay  thee  all. 

And  he  would  not :  but  went  and  cast  him  into  prison,  till  he 
should  pay  the  debt. 

So  when  his  fellow  servants  saw  what  was  done,  they  were  very 
sorry,  and  came  and  told  unto  their  lord  all  that  was  done. 

Then  his  lord,  after  that  he  had  called  him,  said  unto  him,  O 
thou  wicked  servant,  I  forgave  thee  all  that  debt,  because  thou 
desireclst  me : 

Shouldest  not  thou  also  have  had  compassion  on  thy  fellow 
servant,  even  as  I  had  pity  on  thee  ? 

And  his  lord  was  wroth,  and  delivered  him  to  the  tormentors, 
till  he  should  pay  all  that  was  due  unto  him. 

So  likewise  shall  my  heavenly  Father  do  also  unto  you,  if  ye 
from  your  hearts  forgive  not  every  one  his  brother  their  trespasses. 

This  chapter  sets  forth  one  of  the  most  wonderful 
exhibitions  of  love  there  is  given  in  the  "Word  of  the 


156         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

Lord.  It  would  seem  that  Jesus  sees  a  need,  in  the 
lessons  He  is  enforcing,  of  a  double  portion  of  this 
power.  Hence  He  seizes  the  opportunity  to  arm 
His  people  with  His  own  panoply  of  love.  In  this 
closing  parable  He  leads  us  to  the  Cross.  "  Shouldest 
not  thou  have  had  pity  on  thy  fellow  servant,  as  I 
had  pity  on  thee  ?  "  What  a  question  of  rebuke  to 
retaliating  members  of  our  churches!  Jesus,  by 
motives  of  love  and  mercy  only,  forgave  and  saved 
us.  When  we  were  "away  on  the  mountains  wild 
and  bare,"  He  came  for  us;  He  called  us;  He 
brought  us  to  His  fold;  and  now  asks  us  to  deal 
with  our  erring  brethren  as  He  dealt  with  us  when 
we  were  astray  in  sin.  I  am  not  here  contending 
for  undue  indulgence  in  the  Church ;  but  I  am 
earnestly  contending  for  special  cultivation  of  love 
in  our  hearts,  when  we  correct  the  faults  of  erring 
Christians.  And  I  believe  this  was  the  design  of  the 
Master  in  giving  this  direct  law  on  church  discipline. 
On  the  one  hand,  I  believe  the  churches  are  becom- 
ing too  lax  in  discipline,  and,  on  the  other,  too  legal 
and  too  summary.  When  occasion  requires  our 
action  with  an  offending  brother  or  sister,  if,  before 
visiting  them  with  the  grievance,  we  visit  the  Cross 
and  the  hour  when  Jesus  saved  us,  I  believe  the 
result  would  generally  be  very  different.  It  is  easy 
to  settle  human  differences  when  we  walk  with 
Jesus,  and  are  able  to  say: 

Sweet  the  moments,  rich  in  blessing, 
Which  before  the  Cross  I  spend ! 


ADDRESS  TO   YOUNG  LADIES. 

Delivered  in  the  Methodist  Church  in  Romeo,  Michigan,  Friday 
evening,  April  29th,  1876. 

IN  the  book  of  Luke,  tenth  chapter  and  forty-second 
verse,  are  these  words :  "  But  one  thing  is  needful ; 
and  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good  part,  which  shall 
not  be  taken  away  from  her." 

Jesus  uttered  these  words,  and  uttered  them 
under  the  most  vital  circumstances,  and  for  the 
most  vital  ends,  that  it  could  be  possible  for  words 
to  escape  the  lips  of  the  great  Teacher. 

Another  thing  I  wish  to  add  here:  These  words 
were  uttered  by  the  Master  of  assemblies  directly  to 
two  young  ladies.  I  do  not  say  they  had  no  bearing 
for  blessing  to  any  others,  or  that  they  never  have 
done  others  good  —  because  they  have;  but  I  do 
now  say  that  on  this  occasion  His  utterance  was 
directly  to  two  young  ladies. 

Another  thing,  young  ladies :  The  words  of  Jesus 
are  worth  more  than  those  of  all  others  put  together 
—  mere  than  those  of  ministers,  parents  or  friends. 
No  earthly  being  can  speak  as  Jesus  spake  ;  and  if  I 
were  going  to  address  the  young  ladies  at  length 
upon  this  point,  I  should  advise  every  one  to  regard 
the  words  of  Jesus  before  all  others.  Parents  can 

(157) 


158         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

never  give  such  instruction ;  neither  can  the  dearesn 
and  best  of  earth.  And  I  should  urge  every  young 
lady,  if  your  parents  demand  of  you  a  single  act,  or 
the  utterance  of  a  single  word,  that  will  not  comport 
with  the  mind  of  Jesus,  not  to  regard  that  requi- 
sition. If  they  teach  you  a  doctrine,  or  impress  on 
your  heart  any  thing  that  would  thwart  the  instruc- 
tion of  Jesus  Christ,  don't  regard  it.  Perhaps  you 
will  say,  "  You  would  not  ask  me  to  disobey  my 
parents,  would  you?"  I  would  hesitate  no  more  to 
do  that  than  I  would  to  ask  you  to  eat  when  you 
are  hungry,  if  your  parents  require  a  thing  of  you 
that  Jesus  could  not  indorse.  If  they  ask  you  to 
believe  in  a  doctrine  that  is  averse  to  the  teachings 
of  the  Son  of  God,  to  pursue  a  course  of  pleasure  or 
sin  that  will  hurt  your  life  or  mar  your  affections, 
do  not  regard  it.  "But,"  you  will  say,  "did  not  the 
Lord  say,  *  Children,  obey  your  parents  ? ' '  Cer- 
tainly ;  but  please  give  me  the  rest  of  it  ?  This  is 
what  the  Bible  says :  "  Children,  obey  your  parents 
in  the  Lord,  for  this  is  right."  "In  the  Lord" 
Now,  nothing  is  required  by  that  which  is  subversive 
of  the  best  good  of  your  heart  —  your  present  and 
eternal  welfare.  I  urge,  then,  that  young  ladies 
everywhere  see  to  it  that  they  follow  the  dictates  of 
the  highest  teachings  of  Him  who  "spake  as  never 
man  spake;"  and  I  say  again,  there  is  no  law  of 
God  or  man  that  can  rightfully  demand  of  an  im- 
mortal mind  to  follow  any  other  course. 

Now,  I  am  going  to  ask  a  question  here :    What  is 
implied  in  this  text  ? 


ADDRESS   TO  YOUNG  LADIES.  159 

I  shall  answer  that  question  in  four  ways,  as 
briefly  as  possible.  The  first  answer,  then,  that  I 
give,  is  this: 

It  is  implied  here  that  a  single  thing,  and  one  alont, 
above  all  others,  is  needful  for  young  ladies. 

I  am  well  aware,  when  I  make  that  remark,  that 
the  times  in  which  we  live  demand,  and  press  the 
demand,  that  a  young  lady  shall  be  cultured  in  the 
world  of  letters  and  in  music,  well  dressed,  finely 
versed  in  the  rules  of  etiquette — presenting  to  the 
world  what  is  considered  a  finished  education ;  mean- 
ing by  that,  that  intellectually  and  personally  she  is 
fitted  for  society.  But  there  never  was  a  more  vital 
mistake  put  into  the  human  brain  than  to  give  a 
young  lady  the  impression  that  this  is  all  that  is 
needful.  Sad  picture !  Show  me  a  young  lady  who 
has  nothing  but  that  for  this  world  and  another,  and 
I  will  show  you  a  girl  that  is  more  fitted — I  had 
about  said — for  the  dark  abyss  of  eternal  night  than 
she  is  fitted  to  live  in  this  world ;  and  if  there  can 
not  be  any  change,  the  quicker  she  gets  there  the 
better,  for  it  would  stop  her  influence  from  making 
others  as  she  is.  Let  me  say,  in  the  old  poetic  strain, 

It  is  not  all  of  life  to  live, 
Nor  all  of  death  to  die. 

I  am  not  a  man  who  would  say  one  word  against 
lettered  or  musical  culture,  the  best  of  etiquette,  re- 
spectable dressing,  or  fitting  for  society,  as  far  as  the 
measure  of  truth  and  good  sense  will  direct.  But 
when  a  young  lady  has  settled  the  question  in  her 
mind  that,  when  she  has  a  finished  education  in  the 


160         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

knowledge  that  man  can  give,  and  that  is  all  she 
needs  in  this  world,  she  has  come  far  short  of  having 
the  right  idea  of  life. 

Now,  another  word  I  want  to  add  right  here: 
While  I  say  to  every  young  girl,  get  the  best  lettered 
education  you  can,  in  all  the  different  branches ;  if 
you  have  a  taste  for  music,  get  the  best  musical  edu- 
cation ;  and,  surely,  you  ought  to  be  versed  in  those 
rules  that  would  make  you  attractive  and  a  blessing 
to  society  in  your  deportment,  God  forbid  that  I 
should  drop  a  word  in  favor  of  carelessness  about 
your  dress  or  your  person.  But  let  me  tell  you  one 
thing,  one  of  the  great  mistakes  of  the  age  is  in  this 
very  idea  of  dress  and  extravagance.  I  often  see  a 
mother  who  has  a  beautiful  little  girl,  from  four  to 
seven  years  old,  that  angels  in  glory  might  well  love, 
and  she  puts  on  her  the  most  costly  ribbons  and 
dress,  showing  very  great  extravagance.  I  say  it  is 
wicked,  and  wicked  in  the  extreme.  "  Oh,"  you 
will  say,  "  if  she  is  able  to  do  it,  let  her  do  it."  No, 
I  would  not.  It  matters  not  if  she  is  worth  her  mil- 
lions. She  is  training  the  tastes  of  that  girl  for  fu- 
ture life.  Who  can  tell  but  that,  when  that  girl  is 
eighteen  or  twenty,  some  good  but  poor  young  man 
will  offer  her  his  hand  in  marriage.  He  don't  want 
to  go  leaning  on  his  parents  to  make  his  way  in  the 
world.  He  takes  that  girl  and  gives  her  a  pleasant 
home  ;  but  her  tastes  are  all  cultivated  to  the  great- 
est extravagance.  She  must  either  have  them  grati- 
fied, or  be  exposed  to  suffering  in  her  heart  because 
she  can  not.  And,  likely  as  not,  when  her  husband 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG  LADIES.  161 

is  in  his  counting-room,  seeing  how  he  can  figure  to 
meet  his  bills  and  keep  out  of  bankruptcy,  that 
young  wife  of  his  at  home  is  studying  how  she  can 
get  the  next  dress,  worth  one  hundred  and  fifty  or 
two  hundred  dollars,  just  because  her  taste  has 
been  fearfully  perverted  by  her  mother. 

I  do  say  that  mothers  ought  to  be  careful  about 
training  their  girls  in  a  way  that  may  not  be- 
maintained.  There  are  many  such  scenes  of  dis- 
tress in  our  land  to-day.  Then  there  are  mothers 
who  send  their  daughters  to  dancing-schools  — 
Christian  mothers  at  that.  In  my  work  of  win- 
ningi  souls  to  Christ,  about  the  hardest  task  I  have 
found  is  a  girl  of  ten,  twelve,  or  fourteen  years, 
whose  mother  has  sent  her  to  the  dancing-school, 
though  she  may  be  the  wife  of  a  deacon  or  an 
elder.  You  would  not  like  to  have  me  tell 
you  that  that  girl  is  demented ;  you  want  me  to 
look  at  her  as  a  brilliant  girl.  If  she  is,  she 
knows  her  mother  has  not  sent  her  to  that  danc- 
ing-school to  prepare  her  for  a  holy  life.  She  has 
sent  her  there  to  fit  her  for  the  pastime  of  social 
society,  and  nothing  else.  That  girl  knows  well 
enough  there  is  pleasure  in  dancing ;  and  I  know  it, 
and  you  know  it.  It  is  one  of  the  most  fascinating 
things  of  this  world  in  the  pastimes  of  social 
society,  and  that  girl  is  not  going  to  give  her 
heart  to  Christ  when  she  has  it  all  led  toward  the 
ball-room.  I  tell  you,  Christian  mothers,  who  are 
before  me  to-night,  you  make  a  mistake  when  you 
encourage  your  daughter  to  go  to  the  dancing- 
11 


162         FROM  EABTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

school.     There  is  a  better  way  for  her  to  be  fitted 
for  society. 

Now  what  is  this  one  thing  that  the  text  re- 
veals ?  The  best  men  that  I  know  anything  about 
— Christian  men,  commentators,  interpreters  of  the 
Word — all  agree  that  the  "  one  thing  needful  "  is 
what  we  call  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  sal- 
vation of  the  soul — what  Jesus  Himself  calls  eter- 
nal life. 

I  have  another  way  that  I  want  to  answer  that 
question — What  is  implied  in  this  text  ? 

It  is  implied  here  that  this  one  thing  has  been 
sought  and  found. 

I  am  very  thankful  that  God  has  not  called 
upon  me  to  stand  up  before  this  assembly  and  ask 
young  ladies'  to  seek  this  blessing  when  there  is 
any  prospect  of  a  failure.  It  is  not  true.  Jesus 
did  not  say  Mary  made  an  attempt  to  secure  this 
blessing  and  failed;  but  He  says  Mary  has  it;  she 
has  chosen  that  good  part  "  which  shall  not  be 
taken  away  from  her." 

There  is  another  way  that  I  want  to  answer 
that  question — What  is  implied  in  this  text?  and 
that  is : 

When  this  blessing  is  secured,  Mary  must  choose  it. 

Mary  has  to  choose  it ;  and  while  I  yield  to  no 
man  in  recognition  of  God's  sovereignty,  I  believe 
one  of  the  very  first  things  that  God  did  for  man 
after  his  creation  was  to  give  him  the  power  of 
choice.  With  all  there  is  in  my  heart  of  love  and 
regard  for  the  sovereign  moral  government  of  God, 


ADDRESS   TO  YOUNG  LADIES.  163 

I  have  no  sympathy  with  any  doctrine  of  election 
which  denies  the  freedom  of  man  to  choose. 

A  woman  said  to  me  last  night,  "  God  has  to  con- 
trol all  this  matter,  and  all  that  we  can  do  is  to  wait." 
You  might  as  well  tell  me  that  I  have  got  to  sit  here 
to-night  until  somebody  carries  me  home.  I  have 
the  power  of  choice,  and  I  can  choose  to  go  home 
and  get  my  rest.  No  less  true  is  it  that  man 
in  his  moral  nature,  if  he  is  ever  saved,  must  choose 
salvation.  Choose  it.  Mary  chose  it.  Oh,  that 
every  Mary,  every  young  lady  here  to-night  would 
say,  while  Jesus  knocks  at  the  door  of  her  heart,  I 
will  open  the  door :  come  in,  gentle  Savior. 

Now  then,  in  the  fourth  place,  I  answer  the  ques- 
tion, What  is  implied  in  this  text  ?  When  this  bless- 
ing is  secured  it  is  a  perpetual  blessing.  Do  you 
mark  the  language  ?  "  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good 
part,  which  shall  not  be  taken  away  from  her." 
Never.  And  I  am  really  glad,  my  friends,  that 
wherever  I  go,  I  can  stand  up  and  hold  in  my  hand 
a  body  of  truth  that  has  in  it  a  foundation  that  is  not 
sandy.  How  I  love  that  precious  old  poetic  strain: 

My  hope  is  built  on  nothing  less 
Than  Jesus'  blood  and  righteousness; 
I  dare  not  trust  the  sweetest  frame, 
But  wholly  lean  on  Jesus'  name ; 

On  Christ,  the  solid  rock,  I  stand; 

All  other  ground  is  sinking  sand. 

When  darkness  seems  to  vail  His  face, 
I  rest  on  His  unchanging  grace ; 
In  every  high  and  stormy  gale 
My  anchor  holds  within  the  veil; 

On  Christ,  the  solid  rock,  I  stand; 

All  other  ground  is  sinking  sand. 


164          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

That  is  the  choice  that  Mary  made  ;  and  wherever 
I  go  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  say  to  the  people,  I 
offer  you  a  blessing  of  which  no  power  can  deprive 
you.  Make  the  choice  and  you  have  it,  in  the  name 
of  the  great  conquering  Savior.  Sometimes,  looking 
at  this  matter,  I  feel  most  deeply  the  security  of  the 
gospel,  and  really  I  never  expect  to  be  any  better 
prepared  for  heaven  than  I  am  this  minute ;  and  I 
have  no  more  idea  of  losing  my  hope  than  I  have  of 
living  the  next  minute  without  breathing.  Sometimes 
I  have  thought  of  an  illustration  of  this  point.  It  is 
said  that  during  the  Revolutionary  War,  General 
Washington  came  up  to  the  Brandywine,near  Phila- 
delphia, with  his  army,  and  they  crossed  over  the 
bridge.  Some  soldiers  went  to  him  afterward  and 
said :  "  General,  what  had  we  better  do  with  the 
bridge,  burn  it  or  leave  it  there,  lest  the  enemy  may 
drive  us  back,  and  we  shall  want  to  retreat?  "  Gen- 
eral Washington  thought  a  minute,  raised  his  hands 
in  the  great  majesty  of  his  mighty  generalship,  and 
cried  out,  "  Burn  the  bridge."  It  is  victory  or  death. 
That  was  the  idea.  And  so  the  Christian  may  go 
through  this  world  burning  all  the  bridges  behind 
him,  in  no  danger  of  being  driven  back,  or  overcome 
by  the  enemy.  Oh  how  glad  my  heart  is  that  the 
Mary  to  whom  Jesus  spake  had  a  hope  that  should 
never  be  taken  away  from  her,  glorious  and  grand. 

Now,  young  ladies,  having  thus  answered  this  ques- 
tion briefly,  I  am  coming  with  a  few  miscellaneous 
thoughts  to  your  hearts.  Mary  hath  chosen  that 
good  part.  What  part  ?  She  has  chosen  that  part 


ADDRESS  TO  YOUNG  LADIES.  165 

of  humility  and  fellowship  with  Jesus.  We  read  in 
Luke  x,  39:  "And  she  had  a  sister  called  Mary, 
which  also  sat  at  Jesus'  feet  and  heard  His  word." 
Mary  was  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  I  regard  that 
as  a  mark  of  humility  and  fellowship,  and  young 
ladies,  if  you  will  show  me  any  where  a  young  lady 
who  takes  that  attitude  and  is  thus  regarded  as 
sitting  at  Jesus'  feet,  I  will  show  you  a  young  lady 
of  moral  power,  and  of  mighty  influence  in  the 
world.  But  look  out  on  society  to-day.  How  many 
young  ladies  there  are  who  have  no  idea  of  doing 
very  much  work.  They  will  do  any  thing  under  the 
sun  but  engage  in  any  kind  of  labor  that  requires 
strength  and  vigor.  And  then  how  many  there  are 
who  do  not  seem  to  have  any  idea  that  God  ever 
made  them  for  any  thing  but  to  be  city  belles,  and 
run  the  street ;  no  idea  that  they  were  made  for  any 
purpose  of  blessing  in  this  world.  Let  us  take  an 
illustration.  We  will  say  that  here  is  one  of  those 
young  ladies.  She  is  about  twenty-two  years  of  age, 
a  beautiful  girl,  attractive  in  appearance,  charming 
in  her  affections,  a  girl  of  immense  worth ;  but  she 
don't  know  it ;  she  has  perverted  her  affections 
dreadfully  by  the  notions  she  has  of  youthful  life. 
Look  at  her  now.  She  is  on  her  way  to  the  theater. 
She  thinks  she  is  going  to  have  a  fine  evening  of 
pastime,  and  her  heart  is  dancing  with  delight  at  the 
anticipation.  She  spends  the  hours  until  midnight. 
She  returns.  To-morrow  morning  she  is  not  at  the 
breakfast  table  ;  don't  get  up.  She  don't  want  any 
breakfast.  She  has  been  sleeping  for  the  last  six  or 


166         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

eight  hours,  a  kind  of  a  dreamy  sleep ;  her  brain  is 
all  demoralized  by  the  fanciful  acts  of  fiction  that 
were  running  through  her  mind  in  the  early  part  of 
the  night.  She  comes  down  about  ten  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  She  don't  eat  any  thing.  She  does  not 
want  any  thing  to  eat.  She  picks  up  a  novel  and 
selects  some  story  of  iove  and  romance,  just  fitted 
to  the  excited  state  of  her  brain.  She  reads  it  in  a 
kind  of  a  lazy,  leisurely  way  until  noon.  She  sits  at 
the  dinner  table  now.  She  don't  eat  much ;  she  is 
not  much  hungry;  as  her  physical  energies  are  all 
paralyzed.  Her  spirits  are  low ;  and  there  she  is, 
with  the  best  affections  God  could  ever  give  to  a 
young  lady  ;  all  misdirected.  After  dinner  she  goes 
up  stairs  and  dresses  up.  The  next  you  see  of  her 
she  is  walking  down  street  past  the  stores,  looking 
to  see  what  young  man  is  going  to  take  her  to  the 
next  theater. 

Here  is  another  girl.  She  is  also  about  twenty- 
two;  a  choice  girl,  charming  in  her  appearance, 
dressed  tidily,  not  extravagantly,  but  attractively 
enough  for  anybody.  You  are  attracted,  and  you 
can  not  help  it.  She  has  a  little  something  in  her 
nand.  She  gathers  up  another  little  missive,  pack- 
age or  something,  and  starts  down  street.  You  are 
intensely  interested  by  her  appearance.  She  is  per- 
fectly careless  evidently,  of  whether  anybody  sees 
her  or  not,  but  she  is  intent  on  something.  Follow 
her.  She  enters  that  house  yonder.  She  steps  up 
to  the  bed  upon  which  there  lies  a  wasting  victim 
of  disease.  She  lays  her  hand  upon  that  brow,  and 


ADDRESS   TO  YOUNG   LADIES.  167 

speaks  a  word  of  love.  "  I  thought  I  would  come 
in  and  see  you  this  morning."  "  I  am  so  glad ;  I 
have  been  lonely  here," — and  the  sick  woman's 
spirits  begin  to  rise  a  little.  "  I  brought  along  this 
little  luxury."  "I  thank  you  very  much;  my  ap- 
petite has  been  craving  something  of  that  kind." 
Gently  she  takes  a  spoon,  puts  some  into  the  mouth 
of  the  suffering  one.  Oh  how  it  refreshes  the  body. 
When  she  has  thus  administered  the  luxury  she  sits 
down.  "I  brought  my  Testament  along:  I  did  not 
know  but  that  you  would  like  to  have  me  read  a  few 
sentences  of  the  Word  of  God."  "  Oh,  I  thank  you! 
I  have  been  wishing  some  one  would  come  and 
read  the  Testament  to  me." 

Hear  that  sweet  girl,  charming  the  heart  and  the 
affection,  as  she  reads  some  of  the  sweet  words  of 
Jesus. 

"  Would  you  like  me  to  sing  ?"  "  If  you  please." 
She  breaks  out  in  the  sweet  tones  of  poetic  strain. 
It  seems  as  if  it  elevated  the  very  heart,  till  it 
chimed  in  with  the  angels  on  high.  She  closes 
that  song. 

"  Would  you  like  to  have  me  bow  a  moment  in 
prayer  with  you  ?  "  "  Oh  yes !  " 

Look  at  the  dear  girl  as  she  drops  upon  her  knees 
in  prayer,  and  lifts  up  that  victim  of  suffering  and 
disease  to  God,  as  on  the  wings  of  inspiration  and 
love.  And  the  dear  woman  clasps  her  hands  upon 
her  breast ;  her  eyes  sparkling  with  the  very  expe- 
rience of  holy  fire  in  the  soul.  She  hardly  knows 
whether  she  is  in  this  world  or  another. 


168         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

That  dear  angel  girl  has  been  on  a  mission  of 
blessing.  Tell  me  young  ladies,  where  are  the 
charms,  in  this  city  belle  here,  or  in  this  precious 
one  who  carries  about  the  jewel  of  love  that  God 
has  given  in  her  heart,  as  He  never  gave  it  to  any 
man  on  earth  ?  That  girl  is  worth  no  more  than  this 
one.  This  girl  has  every  gift  of  love  and  affection 
as  much  as  that  one,  but  she  has  made  a  mistake. 
In  the  sight  of  God,  she  might  have  raised  herself 
in  the  scale  of  immortal  blessing  and  sublime  expe- 
rience. 

Now  I  say  young  ladies,  Mary  chose  that  part  of 
humility  and  fellowship  with  Jesus  Christ.  I  urge 
upon  you  to  choose  that  part.  "  Mary  hath  chosen 
that  good  part."  What  part?  She  has  chosen  that 
part  of  taking  counsel  of  Jesus. 

Read  again  Luke  x,  89.  "  And  she  had  a  sister 
called  Mary,  which  also  sat  at  Jesus'  feet  and  heard 
his  word." 

I  understand  by  that,  that  this  girl  sat  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus,  listening  to  hear  what  he  had  to  say ;  and, 
young  ladies  of  this  city,  if  I  have  one  thing  above 
another  to  press  on  your  hearts,  it  is  this :  what- 
ever you  engage  in  in  this  life  first  seek  counsel  of 
Jesus. 

If  these  young  ladies  who  are  troubled  about 
dancing  or  any  worldly  pastime,  will  go  on  your 
knees  and  say,  Jesus,  I  want  to  do  that  which  shall 
be  the  best  for  my  spiritual  profit  and  for  the  best 
good  of  my  fellows,  you  will  be  led  right.  There 
is  nothing  like  seeking  counsel  of  the  Lord  Jesus 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG  LADIES.  169 

Christ.  Oh!  the  blessedness „  there  is  in  walking 
with  God  all  along  the  avenues  and  winding  paths 
of  this  wicked  world.  How  I  love  that  precious 
little  hymn, 

He  leadeth  me !  O  blessed  thought, 

Oh,  words  with  heavenly  comfort  fraught. 

Whate'er  I  do,  where'er  I  be, 

Still  'tis  God's  hand  that  leadeth  me ! 

Lord,  I  would  clasp  thy  hand  in  mine, 
Nor  ever  murmur  nor  repine ; 
Content,  whatever  lot  I  see, 
Since  'tis  my  God  that  leadeth  me. 

And  also,  young  ladies,  I  want  to  give  you  this 
thought,  seek  to  have  the  counsel  of  Jesus  in  mar- 
riage. There  is  no  more  vital  point  than  this  upon 
which  a  young  lady  can  interest  herself  in  seeking 
the  counsel  of  God.  And  I  feel  most  keenly  upon 
this  subject  to-night,  as  I  stand  here.  Who  does 
not  know  that  our  land  to-day  presents  the  appear- 
ance almost  of  one  vast  charnel  house,  on  account 
of  family  troubles.  I  hardly  visit  a  town  anywhere 
without  somebody  comes  to  me :  "  My  family  is 
broken;  my  family  is  disgraced."  Only  yesterday 
a  person  came  tome  and  said:  "There  is  a  man 
here  who  has  a  wife  and  children,  and  when  they 
want  to  go  to  a  religious  meeting  he  will  neither 
take  his  horses  and  go,  nor  let  others  drive  them; 
but  keeps  his  horses  in  the  stable,  and  deprives  his 
wife  and  children  of  the  blessings  they  need." 

And  all  over  this  land  there  are  most  fearful  ex- 
periences of  sadness,  and,  I  believe,  in  not  a  few  in- 


170         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

stances  it  is  because  there  have  been  mistakes  in  the 
very  beginning,  on  the  subject  of  marriage.  How 
many  a  young  lady  there  is,  who,  though  a  Chris- 
tian, will  allow  a  young  man  to  attend  her  home, 
and  receive  his  addresses  from  time  to  time,  without 
saying  one  word  to  him  about  his  soul,  and  by-arid- 
by  his  affections  and  attentions  are  ripened  into  an 
intimate  acquaintance,  and  even  come  to  marriage. 
Not  a  few  young  ladies,  though  they  are  at  the  com- 
munion table  frequently,  and  profess  to  be  candi- 
dates for  glory,  will  allow  young  men  to  wait  upon 
them,  go  through  a  courtship  and  enter  marriage, 
without  ever  hearing  their  voices  in  prayer.  They 
have  never  said  a  word  to  him  about  holiness,  for 
his  personal  blessing.  Is  it  any  marvel  that  so 
many  wives  are  living  with  unconverted  husbands; 
so  many  homes  are  desolated  with  drunkenness, 
abuse  and  sadness?  It  is  because  in  this  land  in 
which  we  live  to-day,  there  is  to  an  immense  extent 
no  idea  that  the  institution  of  marriage  came  from 
heaven  ;  no  idea  that  God  himself  gave  the  marriage 
relation;  but  an  idea  that  it  is  a  kind  of  a  legal, 
pleasurable,  worldly  pastime;  young  people  get 
together,  and  laugh,  and  talk,  and  spend  their  time, 
I  had  about  said,  desecrating  the  holiest  of  all  insti- 
tutions that  God  ever  gave  to  man.  It  is  no  mar- 
vel to  my  mind  that  so  many  girls  pour  out  their 
eyes  in  fountains  of  tears ;  hearts  are  broken,  and 
the  home  is  dark.  I  am  saying  some  things  to-night 
that  I  know.  A  few  nights  ago  I  referred  to  the 
death  of  my  first  wife.  I  never  knew  her  to  speak 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG  LADIES.  171 

an  unkind  word  to  man,  woman  or  child ;  yet  she 
had  a  character,  unassuming  as  she  was,  that  seemed 
to  control  every  community  wherever  we  labored 
in  the  gospel  of  Christ.  The  second  visit  that  I 
had  with  her,  we  had  prayer  together.  She  prayed 
for  me ;  and  it  seems  that  if  I  had  been  a  man  with 
a  heart  as  hard  as  adamant,  her  prayers  would  have 
melted  and  broken  it ;  and  I  believe  that  there  are 
before  me  enough  young  ladies  to  deeply  affect  all 
the  homes  of  this  community.  Oh,  your  prayers  of 
love  and  affection!  If  you  will  only  use  them. 

When  I  go  now  to  visit  my  dear  wife's  grave,  I 
go  away  always  to  be  a  better  man,  I  believe,  for 
one  thing :  It  is  not  because  of  the  many  pleasant 
things  about  her  home;  but  above  every  thing  she 
lifted  me  to  God  in  the  council  chamber  of  holiness. 
Oh !  I  prize  the  prayers  of  consecrated  young  girls 
to-day  more  than  of  any  other  class. 

So  in  my  present  marriage,  my  dear  wife  entered 
with  me  into  this  work  with  a  voice  of  prayer. 
Scarcely  ever  does  she  permit  me  to  go  to  the  pulpit 
without  bowing  with  me  in  prayer.  Oh !  young 
ladies,  there  is  something  that  God  honors  in  the 
wife  praying  with  and  for  the  husband. 

In  a  meeting,  some  time  ago,  I  said :  "  Are  there 
any  present  here  who  have  requests  for  prayer?" 
A  young  woman  arose,  "  Will  you  pray  for  my  hus- 
band? "  Others  made  their  requests.  I  then  added, 
"  Will  all  of  you  who  desire  prayers  for  your  friends 
come  to  the  front  seat  and  kneel  together ;  and  we 
will  carry  these  cases  to  God  in  prayer."  They 


172         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

came.  That  young  woman  was  the  first  one  to  pray. 
That  night  I  saw  in  the  congregation  a  young  man 
standing  by  her  side.  I  stepped  down  the  aisle  and 
put  out  my  hand,  "  Sir,  will  you  come  to  Christ ;  if 
so,  will  you  come  forward  and  kneel  with  us  ?"  He 
turned  to  his  wife,  "  Will  you  go  ?  "  Of  course  she 
came.  He  knelt  down,  and  for  the  first  time  au- 
dibly offered  a  prayer  to  God.  Soon  that  young 
man  was  a  believer  in  Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  life. 
A  few  days  after,  while  riding,  his  wife  gave  me 
this  experience : ' 

"  When  my  husband  paid  his  addresses  to  me  as 
a  young  man,  I  knew  he  was  quite  moral,  though 
not  a  Christian.  When  he  proposed  marriage  to  me, 
I  said,  '  I  don't  know  as  it  is  right  for  a  believer  to 
marry  an  unbeliever;  I  will  take  the  matter  into 
consideration  with  prayer.'  The  next  time  he  visited 
me  I  asked  if  he  would  kneel  with  me  in  prayer. 
He  knelt,  and  I  prayed  for  him,  and  prayed  that 
God  would  lead  me  wisely  in  my  decision.  A  little 
time  after  that  I  felt  impressed  while  in  prayer,  that 
I  should  engage  myself  to  him,  and  I  did.  Now  we 
have  been  married  two  years. 

"  Every  day  since  our  marriage  he  has  been  at  the 
family  altar  with  me,  and  read  the  Bible.  I  have 
prayed,  but  I  never  heard  his  voice  in  prayer  until 
the  other  night  when  he  knelt  with  me  in  the  sanc- 
tuary. Now  he  is  saved,  and  I  thank  God  that  he 
has  enabled  me  to  lead  him  to  Christ.  I  wanted  to 
tell  you  this  incident ;  it  might  be  a  blessing  to  you 
in  your  work,  and  possibly  bless  some  other  home." 


ADDRESS   TO  YOUNG  LADIES.  173 

Young  ladies,  I  give  it  to  you,  and  I  urge  upon  you 
this  night,  seek  counsel  of  God.  It  will  be  no  over- 
stepping of  propriety  for  me  to  say  that  probably 
there  are  many  young  ladies  before  me  to-night  who, 
not  many  years  hence,  will  be  married  and  settled 
in  life ;  and  I  tell  you  there  is  much  depending  on 
this  one  idea.  Would  you  be  happy?  Would  you  be 
useful  ?  Would  you  have  a  husband  with  a  heart  of 
love  that  will  give  you  the  blessings  of  happiness,  of 
such  a  home  as  your  own  heart  craves  ?  Take  coun- 
sel of  Jesus,  and  see  to  it  that  the  foundations  of 
your  life  in  this  respect  are  well  laid  in  prayer  and 
the  counsel  of  God. 

Another  thing,  young  ladies,  and  I  am  done.  It 
is  not  true  that  all  there  is  of  interest  in  this  text  is 
for  this  world.  "  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good  part, 
which  shall  not  be  taken  away  from  her."  What 
part?  She  hath  chosen  that  part  of  heirship  with 
Jesus  Christ.  And  while  I  talk  with  you,  and  feel 
so  interested  for  the  young  ladies  with  whom  I  labor, 
all  over  this  land,  and  have  such  a  desire  for  their 
future  happiness  and  blessing  in  this  world,  I  am 
reminded  that  not  a  few  young  ladies  never  come  up 
into  matured  life.  All  the  coffins  in  our  graveyards 
do  not  contain  gray  hairs.  No,  no.  Oh,  how  many 
charming  young  ladies  there  are  who  come  up  just 
like  a  blooming  flower,  smile  out  upon  the  world  for 
a  little  season  and  are  nipped  as  by  an  untimely 
frost,  and  pass  a>way.  Heaven  only  knows  how 
many  young  ladies  I  am  speaking  to  to-night  who 
will  soon  be  in  another  world.  I  am  reminded  of 


174         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

the  great  importance  of  what  Jesus  said :  First  lay 
up  your  treasure  in  heaven,  and  all  other  things 
shall  be  added  unto  you.  Many  years  ago,  in  an 
Eastern  city,  as  I  stood  by  my  pulpit,  there  came  a 
charming  girl  of  eighteen  and  put  out  her  hand. 
"Pastor,  will  }rou  tell  me  what  I  must  do  to  be 
saved  ?  "  I  pointed  her  to  Christ.  I  had  the  happy 
thought  that  minute  that  if  she  became  a  Christian 
she  might  become  a  very  useful  girl  and  woman; 
but  I  had  also  another  thought,  that  she  might  soon 
go  hence.  She  united  with  our  church.  My  deacons 
and  others  said,  "  What  a  useful  member  Mary  will 
be,  she  will  have  such  a  blessed  influence  over  the 
younger  members  of  the  church."  Six  months 
passed  quickly  by.  Early  one  morning  there  came 
to  my  study  door  a  hasty  knock.  I  opened  the  door. 
"  Pastor,  Miss  M H is  very  sick  this  morn- 
ing ;  won't  you  come  and  see  her  ?  "  I  hastened,  not 
mistrusting  that  I  was  to  close  her  eyes  in  death.  I 
reached  the  door.  A  friend  at  the  door  said,  "  Step 
right  up  stairs  as  quick  as  you  can."  I  stepped  up 
stairs.  The  door  was  a  little  ajar,  and  there  stood 
the  father,  leaning  his  back  against  the  wall,  almost 
convulsed,  weeping  as  only  a  loving  father  can  to  see 
a  loving  daughter  of  eighteen  years  so  near  the  Jor- 
dan of  death.  I  stepped  through  the  door,  and  there 
stood  the  mother  leaning  over  the  foot  of  the  bed. 
I  believe  I  never  witnessed  a  scene  like  that  before 
nor  since.  It  seemed  as  if  that  woman  was  utterly 
convulsed,  looking  down  into  the  face  of  Mary, 
wiping  away  tear  after  tear,  and  then  giving  an  out- 


ADDRESS   TO   YOUNG  LADIES.  175 

burst  of  terrible  throes  of  agony.  My  eyes  rested 
upon  that  lovely  Christian  girl  —  so  sweet,  so  serene 
and  heavenly.  It  seemed  as  if  the  halo  of  God's 
glory  had  gathered  around  that  bed.  "Ma,"  she 
said,  "  don't  weep  so  for  me.  I  am  going  to  be  with 
Jesus,  and  you  will  come  soon  —  don't  you  see  them  ? 
Why,  here  are  the  angels,  and  here  is  Jesus."  A 
bright  and  glorious  scene  seemed  bursting  upon  her 
vision.  It  seems  to  me  as  if  it  were  an  hour  ago.  I 
remember  saying,  "My  Lord  and  my  God,  is  this 
dying  with  the  love  of  Christ  in  the  soul?  Then 
make  me  a  better  minister,  that  I  may  lead  more 
young  ladies  to  Thee."  And  young  ladies,  I  am 
here  to-night  to  ask  you  to  choose,  choose!  Her 
eyes  were  closed  in  death.  We  laid  her  in  the 
cemetery. 

"  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good  part,  which  shall 
not  be  taken  away  from  her."  Choose  ye.  Choose 
ye.  Choose  to-night!  Oh!  will  you  do  it?  Will 
you  have  Jesus  ?  Will  you  choose  Christ  ?  Will 
you  choose  that  better  part;  that  part  that  Mary 
chose  that  "shall  not  be  taken  away?" 

It  seems  to  me  to-night  that  I  am  speaking  for 
generations  in  this  world,  and  for  eternity.  Oh 
what  a  wave  of  influence  will  go  out  from  this  meet- 
ing, and  from  these  young  ladies'  lives  and  characters 
that  are  before  me.  Can  I  be  assured  that  you  will 
choose  Christ  and  let  Him  lead  you? 


ASSURANCE. 

WILL  you  please  turn  to  Proverbs  iv,  18 : 

But  the  path  of  the  just  is  as  the  shining  light,  that  shinetl* 
more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day. 

We  shall  find  here  what  God  says  to  a  Christian. 

There  are  multitudes  of  persons,  who  are  really 
Christians  I  believe,  who  are  wanting  to  know  how 
they  may  live  as  Christians  and  not  backslide.  In 
the  first  place  I  should  say  to  such  a  person,  anchor 
yourself  right  in  this  saying  of  God. 

I  want  next  to  give  you  an  illustration.  How  are 
we  to  be  certain  that  we  are  just  persons,  that  we 
are  of  the  class  of  persons  who  are  described  there, 
that  we  are  Christians?  I  said  to  a  young  man  who 
wanted  to  be  sure  that  he  had  saving  faith,  "  Are 
you  going  to  put  your  faith,  to  know  whether  it  is 
safe,  on  your  feelings,  on  your  actions,  or  on  some- 
thing that  some  man  says?  Now,"  said  I,  "you 
can  really  have  true  and  strong  love,  only  as  you 
have  it  in  believing  just  what  God  says  to  you  ?  " 
Now  the  illustration  I  will  give  you  is  this:  Before 
the  late  war  we  had  slavery  in  this  land.  Now, 
when  the  war  came,  and  was  ravaging  the  land, 
Abraham  Lincoln,  the  President  of  this  great  repub- 
lic, proclaimed  that  on  a  certain  day,  on  certain 

(176) 


ASSURANCE.  177 

conditions,  every  slave  on  the  continent  of  America 
should  be  freed.  When  that  day  arrived,  that  pro- 
clamation took  effect.  Now,  how  may  I  know  that 
tne  slaves  are  all  free  ?  Must  I  traverse  the  southern 
country,  and  ask  every  colored  man  or  woman  I 
meet  if  they  are  free,  and  they  say,  '  Pears,  massa, 
I  feel  as  though  I  am  free.'  Is  that  going  to  be  my 
assurance  that  they  are  free  ?  Must  I  depend  on 
every  colored  man  or  woman's  coming  up  to  Wash- 
ington to  get  their  papers,  and  then,  on  that  record, 
believe  that  they  are  free  ?  By  no  means.  Where 
am  I  to  get  the  assurance  then  ?  Where  are  the 
slaves  of  America  to  get  the  assurance  of  their  free- 
dom ?  I  will  tell  you.  Two  things  are  to  be  settled 
by  every  person  in  bondage  on  the  American  conti- 
nent. One  is,  did  Abraham  Lincoln  say  that  they 
were  free  ?  And  the  other  is,  had  he  authority  to 
say  that  ?  Now  I  contend  that  just  as  surely  as  the 
President  of  the  United  States  proclaimed  liberty  to 
the  captive,  and  had  authority  to  make  that  procla- 
mation, there  is  the  assurance  of  their  freedom.  In 
other  words,  it  rests  down  right  on  the  word  of 
Abraham  Lincoln,  his  authority,  and  his  ability  to 
do  that  thing.  Now  turn  to  the  great  fact  that 
every  man  is  a  sinner.  He  wants  to  be  freed  from 
the  bondage  and  thralldom  of  sin.  Where  is  he 
going  to  get  his  freedom  ?  He  must  know  in  the 
first  place,  did  Jesus  Christ  proclaim  him  free  ?  In 
the  next  place,  had  Jesus  Christ  authority,  on  cer- 
tain conditions,  to  proclaim  him  free  ? 

Will  you  turn  now  to  the  fourth  chapter  of  Mat- 
12 


178         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

tliew  ?  We  are  going  to  see  if  we  can  find  any 
ground  of  assurance  on  which  the  Christian  can  rest 
and  believe,  without  doubt,  that  he  is  free,  saved, 
and  as  sure  of  eternal  life  as  if  he  was  in  heaven 
this  minute. 

Matthew  iv,  10,  11 : 

Then  saith  Jesus  unto  him,  Get  thee  hence,  Satan :  for  it  is 
written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  Him  only 
shall  thou  serve. 

Then  the  devil  leaveth  Him,  and,  behold,  angels  came  and 
ministered  unto  Him. 

Now,  I  want  to  have  you  notice  in  the  fourth 
chapter  of  Matthew,  the  last  part  of  the  chapter, 
that  Jesus  came  to  John  the  Baptist,  to  be  baptized, 
and  John  refused  to  baptize  Him.  But  Jesus  said : 
"  Won't  you  baptize  Me  now,  to  fulfill  all  righteous- 
ness?" "Yes,  I  will,"  says  John,  and  down  they 
went  into  the  river  Jordan.  John  baptized  Him, 
and,  as  they  came  up,  He  stood  on  the  banks  of  the 
river.  Now,  it  is  said  that  the  Holy  Spirit  came 
down  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  the  very  embodiment 
of  gentle  innocency,  and  lighted  upon  Him,  and  in 
connection  with  that  coining  of  the  Holy  Spirit  God 
said  :  "  This  is  My  beloved  Son  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased.  Hear  ye  Him."  Just  as  soon  as  that  was 
done,  we  recognize  Jesus  as  the  sealed  worker  in  the 
great  work  of  human  redemption.  "  Him  hath  God 
the  Father  sealed."  I  believe  that  then  and  there, 
on  the  banks  of  the  river  Jordan,  just  after  the 
baptism  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  sealed  Him  to 
the  great  work  of  redeeming  a  lost  world.  What 


ASSURANCE.  179 

did  He  do  after  He  had  sealed  Him  ?     Look  at  this 
first  verse. 

Matthew  iv,  1 : 

Then  was  Jesus  led  up  of  the  Spirit  into  the  wilderness  to  be 
tempted  of  the  devil. 

What !  Did  God  put  His  Son  right  into  the  hands 
of  the  devil  just  as  soon  as  He  had  sealed  Him  to 
this  great  work  ?  Certainly  He  did ;  and  if  He  had 
not  done  that,  I  should  not  really  know  how  to 
preach  an  everlasting  gospel.  God  had  to  test  His 
Son,  and  the  world  to-day  could  not  receive  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  all  that  confidence  and  assur- 
ance with  which  we  now  receive  Him  if  He  had  not 
been  put  into  the  hands  of  the  devil  to  be  tested, 
whether  He  was  divine  and  able  to  perform  His  mis- 
sion or  not.  Now,  it  is  said  in  the  second  verse : 

And  when  He  had  fasted  forty  days  and  forty  nights,  He  was 
afterward  an  hungered. 

When  the  devil  tempts  a  soul,  he  always  tempts 
at  the  weakest  point.  Like  a  wise  general  he  will 
not  go  right  up  to  the  front  of  the  enemy's  fortifica- 
tions, but  will  feel  around  with  strategy,  and  try  to 
find  out  where  the  weakest  point  is,  and  there  he 
will  make  his  attack.  If  he  finds  that  a  man  has 
become  a  drunkard,  and  his  appetite  is  his  weakest 
point,  he  will  assail  him  there.  If  he  finds  that  a 
person  has  a  quick  temper,  and  is  very  impulsive,  he 
will  attack  him  there.  Wherever  it  is,  he  will 
always  tempt  the  Christian,  as  well  as  the  sinner  in 
his  weakest  point.  So  Satan  tempted  Jesus  when. 


180         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

He  was  hungry,  but  Jesus  overpowered  him.  Still 
he  continued  his  temptations  till  Jesus  said,  "  Get 
thee  behind  Me,  Satan."  "  Then  the  devil  leaveth 
Him,  and,  behold,  angels  came  and  ministered  unto 
Him."  Now,  since  we  have  found  that  Jesus  can 
conquer  the  devil,  we  have  some  ground  upon  which 
we  can  stand  with  firmness.  We  have  a  conquering 
Savior.  Every  Christian  has  a  Savior  who  can  con- 
quer the  devil.  This,  my  dear  friends,  to-day  is  the 
great  anchorage  and  conquering  ground  of  eveiy 
true  believer.  We  are  to  believe,  at  once,  when  we 
are  tempted,  that  Jesus  Christ  can  conquer  the 
adversary  of  all  righteousness;  and  cast  ourselves 
wholly  upon  His  power. 

From  this  point  turn  to  Malachi  iii,  10,  11. 

Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  storehouse,  that  there  may  be 
meat  in  mine  house,  and  prove  Me  now  herewith,  saith  the  Lord 
of  hosts,  if  I  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of  heaven  and 
pour  you  out  a  blessing,  that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough  to 
receive  it 

And  I  will  rebuke  the  devourer  for  your  sakes,  and  he  shall  not 
destroy  the  fruits  of  your  ground. 

That  is,  you  are  to  be  so  consecrated,  with  the 
door  of  your  heart  open,  that  Jesus  will  fill  you  so 
full  of  righteousness  and  joy  and  strength  that  there 
will  not  be  room  for  the  enemy  to  enter.  He  says, 
you  do  this  "  and  I  will  rebuke  the  devourer."  He 
don't  want  you  to  do  it.  He  says  I  will  do  that. 
I  confess  I  lived  many  years  before  I  discerned  this 
one  great  fact ;  and  I  used  to  have  awful  struggles 
with  temptation;  but  when  I  came  to  learn  this 
great  fact  of  assurance — that  God  would  conquer 


ASSURANCE.  181 

for  me — I  felt  secure.  Yes,  dear  friends,  Jesus  every 
time  is  able  to  conquer  the  adversary,  and  secure 
you  and  me  against  his  every  assault. 

Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behooved  Him  to  be  made  like  unto 
His  brethren,  that  He  might  be  a  merciful  and  faithful  high  priest 
in  things  pertaining  to  God,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the  sins 
of  the  people. 

For  in  that  He  himself  hath  suffered  being  tempted,  He  is  able 
to  succor  them  that  are  tempted.— Hebrews  ii,  17,  18. 

This  is  said  of  Jesus.  We  are  here  reminded  of 
His  temptation  in  the  wilderness. 

Notice,  it  is  said,  "  For  in  that  He  himself  hath 
suffered  being  tempted."  He  was  in  the  hands  of 
Satan  in  the  wilderness,  and  suffered  temptation — 
"He  is  able  to  succor  them  that  are  tempted."  Not 
a  single  soul  is  there  on  the  face  of  the  earth  but 
that  Jesus  can  enter  into  the  fullest  sympathy  with 
all  his  ills  and  sufferings  and  temptations.  Now, 
you  would  like  to  know,  dear  friends,  how  you  are 
going  to  avail  yourselves  of  this  succoring,  and  pre- 
serving Savior. 

For  we  have  not  a  high  priest  which  can  not  be  touched  with 
the  feeling  of  our  infirmities;  but  was  in  all  points  tempted  like 
as  we  are,  yet  without  sin. 

Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we 
may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need.— 
Hebrews  iv,  15,  16. 

You  see  that  we  are  to  go  to  God  in  prayer,  that 
we  may  obtain  mercy.  What  else?  "And  find 
grace  to  help  us."  When?  "In  every  time  of 
need."  From  January  to  January  in  city  and  coun- 
try, in  the  sanctuary,  on  the  street,  at  home,  in  the 


182          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

shop,  on  the  farm,  every  where.     Then,  my  dear 
friend,  if  you  are  tempted,  go  to  God  in  prayer. 

Prayer  is  the  Christian's  vital  breath, 

The  Christian's  native  air: 
His  watchword  at  the  gate  of  death — 

He  enters  heaven  with  prayer. 

Wherefore,  my  brethren,  ye  also  are  become  dead  to  the  law  by 
the  body  of  Christ ;  that  ye  should  be  married  to  another,  even  to 
Him  who  is  raised  from  the  dead,  that  we  should  bring  forth  fruit 
unto  God.—  Romans  vii,  4. 

Here  we  learn  the  relationship  that  exists  between 
Christ  and  the  believer.  It  is  a  marriage  relation. 
No  wife  on  this  earth  was  ever  married  to  her  hus- 
band; no  husband  was  ever  married  to  his  wife  as 
intimately  as  the  believer  is  married  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  Now  let  us  look  at  that  fourth  verse 
a  moment.  "  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  ye  also  are 
become  dead  to  the  law  by  the  body  of  Christ." 
Think  of  that.  "That  ye  should  be  married  to 
another — "  Married  to  whom?  We  are  not  left  in 
the  dark  here.  "  Even  to  Him  who  is  raised  from 
the  dead — "  Who  is  that?  Jesus  Christ,  who  was 
raised?  "The  first  fruits  of  them  that  slept  — " 
Why?  "That  we  should  bring  forth  fruit  unto 
God."  Then  I  declare  unto  you  to-day  that  every 
true  Christian  is  married  to  Christ,  and  is  the  bride 
of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

And  it  shall  be  at  that  day,  saith  the  Lord,  that  thou  shalt  call 
me  Ishi ;  and  shalt  call  me  no  more  Baali. 

And  I  will  betroth  thee  unto  Me  for  ever;  yea,  I  will  betroth 
tliee  unto  Me  in  righteousness,  and  in  judgment,  and  in  loving 
kindness,  and  in  mercies. 

I  will  even  betroth  thee  unto  Me  in  faithfulness :  and  thou  shalt 
know  the  Lord. — Uosea  ii,  16,  19,  20. 


ASSURANCE.  183 

Here  is  a  full  description  given  of  this  royal, 
divine  marriage  to  which  I  have  referred. 

"And  it  shall  be  at  that  day — "  What  day  is 
that  ?  It  is  the  day  when  the  believer  is  espoused 
to  the  Lord  his  God. 

"That  thou  shalt  call  me  Ishi;"  what  does  the 
word  Ishi  mean?  It  means  husband.  "And  shalt 
call  me  no  more  Baali."  What  does  the  word  Baali 
mean?  It  means  Lord.  Now,  says  God  to  the 
believer,  you  have  such  an  intimate  relation  to  me, 
you  are  so  near  to  me  in  this  sweet  relationship,  that 
you  are  my  bride,  and  I  am  your  husband,  and  you 
are  after  this  going  to  call  me  Husband,  and  not 
Lord. 

Now  look  at  the  9th  verse  a  moment  and  see  what 
God  says  to  the  believer.  "And  I  will  betroth  thee 
^nto  me  — "  How  long?  Mark  the  language. 
*' Forever."  That  don't  look  much  like  divorcing, 
does  it?  "Forever!"  What  else  do  we  find? 
"  Yea,  I  will  betroth  thee  unto  me  in  righteousness, 
and  in  judgment,  and  in  loving  kindness,  and  in 
mercies."  Four  of  the  grandest  living  realities  of 
divinity  that  could  ever  be  given  to  a  lost  world. 

Now  let  us  look  at  the  next  verse,  some  thing 
sweeter  yet.  God  repeats :  "  I  will  even  betroth 
thee  unto  me  in  faithfulness ;  and  thou  shalt  know 
the  Lord." 

Oh !  the  faithfulness  of  God.  I  may  be  unfaith- 
ful and  you  may  be  unfaithful.  Human  frailty  is 
always  crushing  us  down ;  but  the  believer  is  led 
right  into  the  secret  chambers  of  God's  faithfulness, 


184          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

and  He  says,  "  I  will  betroth  thee  unto  me  in  faith- 
fulness." What  else  does  he  say?  "And  thou  shalt 
know  the  Lord."  There  is  not  much  guesswork 
there,  is  there  ?  It  is  moral  certainty.  I  said  last 
night  there  are  a  great  many  people  who  can  not 
bear  the  idea  of  sanctification,  and  the  higher  life, 
and  perfect  love.  They  are  wonderfully  troubled 
for  fear  that  heresy  will  get  into  the  church ;  and  if 
they  hear  a  man  say  he  knows  Christ,  and  knows  he 
is  saved,  "Haven't  you  gone  too  far?"  they  say. 
Bless  you !  I  never  expect  to  be  prepared  any  bet- 
ter to  go  to  heaven  than  I  am  this  minute ;  and  I 
believe,  on  the  record  of  God's  word,  I  can  be  just 
as  sure  of  heaven  as  if  I  was  there.  I  deplore  this 
miserable  notion  of  stumbling  and  doubting.  There 
are  men  everywhere  who  will  reply  if  you  ask  them 
if  they  are  Christians :  "  I  guess  so ;  I  hope  so ; 
felt  bad  and  felt  better,  and  joined  the  church  eight 
or  ten  years  ago ;  I  kind  of  hope  I  am  a  Christian, 
but  I  don't  know  certainly."  Good-bye  to  that 
man's  usefulness  until  he  gets  on  to  the  Rock  of 
Ages,  that  is  not  going  to  roll  out  from  under 
him.  Now  this  declares,  "  You  shall  know  I  am  the 
Lord." 

I  heard  of  a  minister  saying  in  a  prayer  meeting : 
"  Friends,  the  meeting  is  yours ;  you  can  talk,  and 
pray,  and  sing,  whichever  you  please ;  but  if  there 
is  anybody  here  who  has  got  so  far  along  that  he  can 
say  he  knows,  I  don't  care  to  hear  from  him  to-night." 
I  thought  it  was  a  good  thing  for  him  that  good  old 
brother  Job  was  not  there,  as  much  of  a  backslider 


ASSURANCE.  185 

as  he  got  to  be  at  one  time ;  for  he  said,  "  I  know 
that  my  Redeemer  liveth."  And  I  thought  that  it 
was  a  p^ood  thing  that  brother  Paul  was  not  there, 
for  hd  got  so  far  along  at  one  time  that  he  could  say, 
"  For  we  know  that  if  our  earthly  house  of  this 
tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of 
God,  an  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the 
heavens." 

Let  us  have  a  word  from  Jesus  on  this  matter : 

And  the  glory  which  thou  gavest  Me,  I  have  given  them ;  that 
they  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are  one. 

I  in  them,  and  Thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in 
one ;  and  that  the  world  may  know  that  Thou  hast  sent  Me,  and 
hast  loved  them  as  thou  hast  loved  Me. — John  xvii,  22,  23. 

In  these  two  verses  you  have  the  clearest  con- 
firmation of  all  I  have  said  in  reference  to  our  union 
and  our  marriage  to  Jesus. 

Now  hear  what  God  says  to  those  who  have 
adopted  His  ordinances,  that  is,  have  been  married 
to  Him : 

Even  unto  them  will  I  give  in  Mine  house  and  within  My  walls 
a  place  and  a  name  better  than  of  sons  and  of  daughters :  I  will 
give  them  an  everlasting  name,  that  shall  not  be  cut  off. — Isaiah 
!vi,  5. 

Going  to  give  them  a  place,  and  a  name.  What 
kind  of  a  name  ?  "A  name  better  than  of  sons  and 
daughters."  Now  is  not  that  precious  ?  How  much 
you  thiuk  of  George,  and  Sarah.  How  dear  those 
precious  names  are,  that  you  have  given  your  sons 
and  daughters.  There  is  nothing  sweeter  to  your 
heart  in  any  earthly  relation;  and  yet  God  says 


186          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

here  that  He  is  going  to  give  you  a  name  better 
than  of  sons  and  daughters.  Your  son  may  die; 
your  daughter  may  die,  and  their  names  will  fade 
away  from  earth,  but  the  name  that  Jesus  gives  to 
those  who  are  wedded  to  Him  shall  live  forever. 
Oh !  it  is  better  than  all  other  names  beside.  Then 
another  thing  here :  "  I  will  give  them  an  everlast- 
ing name,  that  shall  not  be  cut  off."  No  end  to  the 
Christian  name,  which  is  embraced  and  received  by 
every  one  who  truly  believes  in  Christ. 

Arid  the  work  of  righteousness  shall  be  peace ;  and  the  effect 
of  righteousness,  quietness  and  assurance  forever. —  Isaiah 
xxxii,  17. 

How  sweetly  God  speaks  to  the  believer.  "  The 
work  of  righteousness  shall  be  peace  — "  when  He 
has  planted  it  in  the  soul,  though  there  may  be  an 
outward  tossing  like  the  ocean  wave,  within  there  is 
peace  —  "and  the  effect  of  righteousness,  quietness 
and  assurance  forever."  Can  you  ask  for  any  thing 
better  than  that  ?  Never  to  end  or  change. 

And  My  people  shall  dwell  in  a  peaceable  habitation,  and  in 
sure  dwellings,  and  in  quiet  resting  places. — Isaiah  xxxii,  18. 

That  is  your  privilege,  and  my  privilege  all  along 
the  rough  pathway  through  this  wicked  world. 

I  am  crucified  with  Christ:  nevertheless  I  live;  yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me :  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I 
live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  him. 
self  for  me. — Galatiana  ii,  20. 

That  passage  reveals  "the  living  Christ"  in  the 
soul ;  Christ  dwelling  in  us.  Now  the  apostle  says 
here,  "I  am  crucified  with  Christ."  Just  as  Christ 


ASSURANCE.  187 

was  there  suffering  on  the  cross,  rent  and  torn  and 
mangled,  so,  by  all  the  designs  of  this  sinful  world, 
I  am  torn,  and  crucified.  Yet,  he  says,  "Neverthe- 
less I  live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me."  I 
realize  all  the  time  the  power  of  the  living  Christ  in 
my  soul ;  cheering,  comforting,  blessing  and  dwell- 
ing in  me.  "And  the  life  which  I  now  live,  I  live 
by  faith — "  Faith  in  what?  Faith  in  circum- 
stances ?  Faith  in  belonging  to  the  church  ?  Faith 
in  going  to  the  communion  table?  Faith  in  my 
baptism?  Faith  in  paying  money  to  spread  the 
gospel  ?  Faith  in  any  of  the  relations  of  this  world  ? 
"  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  Giod"  Just 
anchoring  his  faith  right  in  the  living  Christ,  "who 
loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me."  Here  is  the 
blessed  experience  of  believers,  all  the  time  realiz- 
ing that  they  live,  yet  not  they  themselves.  How  I 
realize  it  to-day,  down  in  the  depths  of  my  soul,  that 
as  a  Christian  man  I  do  not  live,  but  Christ  lives  in 
me.  It  is  the  Christ  that  moves  the  soul ;  the  Christ 
that  holds ;  the  Christ  that  cheers ;  the  Christ  that 
helps;  the  Christ  that  gives  blessing.  He  is  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega  of  the  Christian  experience 
every  where. 

The  eyes  of  your  understanding  being  enlightened ;  that  ye 
may  know  what  is  the  hope  of  His  calling;  and  what  the  riches 
of  the  glory  of  His  inheritance  in  the  saints. 

And  what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of  His  power  to  us  ward 
who  believe,  according  to  the  working  of  His  mighty  power. — 
Epliesians  i,  18,  19. 

What  I  want  you  to  see  here  is  the  revelation  of 
Christ's  inheritance.  Now  what  is  that  inheritance  ? 


188         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

It  is  His  saints.  It  is  his  people;  and  these  are 
scattered  amid  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 
Have  you  never  read  what  God  said  to  His  Son? 
"Ask  of  me,  and  I  will  give  you  the  heathen  for 
your  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth 
for  your  possession."  Have  you  never  thought  of 
the  appellations  that  are  given  to  Christians?  Some 
of  you  who  heard  me  speak  about  that  old  Dr. 
Watts'  hymn,  "  Come  Holy  Spirit,"  may  know  what 
I  meant  when  I  said  that  it  was  a  dishonor  to  God 
and  the  Christian  profession  for  anybody  to  sing  that 
hymn.  The  first  verse  and  the  last  will  do  very 
well,  but  when  Christians  go  to  singing  — 

Hosannas  languish  on  our  tongues, 
And  our  devotion  dies, 

It  is  a  disgrace  to  there-  Now,  you  will  say,  Why  ? 
Because  you  are  Christ's  inheritance.  In  this  verse 
we  are  called  the  riches  and  the  glory  of  Christ's 
inheritance,  the  riches  of  His  inheritance  in  the 
saints.  And  then,  do  you  know  another  thing? 
He  calls  them  priests  and  kings  to  God.  He  calls 
them  His  jewels.  He  calls  them  His  treasures. 
God  gives  the  most  endearing  titles  to  saints ; 
and  yet  you  will  hear  them  telling  what  cold 
hearts  they  have ;  and  how  back-slidden  they  are  ; 
and  often  singing  such  hymns,  instead  of  occupy- 
ing the  position  that  God  has  called  them  to,  and 
feeling  more  like  taking  wings  and  going  up  to 
glory,  than  backsliding.  It  is  our  blessed  privilege 
to  live  in  this  world,  realizing  that  we  are  the  in- 
heritance of  the  Lord  Jesus. 


ASSURANCE.  189 

For  our  gospel  came  not  unto  you  in  word  only,  but  also  in 
power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much  assurance ;  as  ye 
know  what  manner  of  men  we  were  among  you  for  your  sake. — 
1  Thessalonians  i,  5. 

There  are  four  things  stated  here  about  the  pre- 
cious Gospel.  It  came  to  us  in  "  word,"  in  "  power," 
in  the  "  Holy  Ghost,"  and  in  "  assurance."  Do  you 
want  anything  better  than  this  precious  old  Pauline 
Gospel  ?  "  As  you  know  what  manner  of  men  we 
were  among  you  for  your  sake,"  that  is,  this  Gospel 
has  made  us  such  manner  of  persons  as  we  are  among 
you.  Oh  !  how  much  it  has  done  for  millions  of 
souls. 

For  the  which  cause  I  also  suffer  these  things ;  nevertheless  I 
am  not  ashamed ;  for  I  know  whom  I  have  believed,  and  am  per- 
suaded that  He  is  able  to  keep  that  which  I  have  committed  unto 
Him  against  that  day. — 2  Timothy  i,  12. 

Here  is  the  object  of  faith's  assurance.  "I  know 
whom  I  have  believed,"  says  the  apostle.  I  know 
this  Christ  who  dwells  in  me,  and  I  live  in  Him. 
What  else  does  he  say  ?  "  And  am  persuaded  that 
he  is  able  to  keep  that  which  I  have  committed  unto 
him  against  that  day." 

I  don't  know  that  I  can  illustrate  that  any  better 
than  by  this  incident.  When  I  was  in  a  city  in 
Wisconsin,  one  afternoon  a  brother  came  in,  and  said 
he  had  been  to  see  a  sick  man,  and  that  he  asked  the 
sick  man  if  he  was  a  Christian.  "  I  am."  "  What 
church  do  you  belong  to?"  said  he.  "I  belong  to 
the  church  of  Christ."  "Yes,  I  know,  but  what 
persuasion  are  you  of?"  "Well,  I  am  persuaded 
that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  princi- 


190          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

palities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things 
to  come,  shall  be  able  to  separate  me  from  the  love 
of  God  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord." 

I  think  that  is  about  the  same  kind  of  persuasion 
that  the  apostle  had  in  mind  here  when  he  said, 
"  I  am  persuaded  that  He  is  able  ;"  that  is,  Jesus  is 
able  "to  keep  that  which  I  have  committed  unto 
Him  against  that  day." 

Behold,  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath  bestowed  upon 
us,  that  we  should  be  called  the  sons  of  God :  therefore  the  world 
kuoweth  us  not,  because  it  knew  Him  not. 

Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear 
what  we  shall  be :  but  we  know  that,  when  He  shall  appear,  we 
shall  be  like  Him ;  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is. — 1  John  i,  2. 

There  again  you  get  the  same  blessed  assurance. 
There  in  the  second  verse  is  that  know  again.  Rich 
assurance  !  No  guess  work  about  it.  We  are  sure 
of  it. 

Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which 
according  to  His  abundant  mercy  hath  begotten  us  again  unto  a 
lively  hope  by  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead. 

To  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  and  undented,  and  that  fadeth 
not  away,  reserved  in  heaven  for  you. 

Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation 
ready  to  be  revealed  in  the  last  time.— 1  Peter  i,  3,  4,  5. 

Here  you  have  a  glorious  description  of  the  inheri- 
tance of  the  saints.  Jesus  told  us  a  little  while  ago, 
about  His  inheritance ;  that  is,  His  people.  Now 
we  are  told  what  we  are  going  to  inherit.  It  is  said, 
"we  are  begotten  to  a  lively  hope."  How?  "By 
the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead." 
That  is,  by  the  power  of  the  resurrection.  "  To  an 
inheritance  " — that  is  the  first  thing — "  that  is  incor- 


ASSURANCE.  191 

ruptible,  and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away, 
reserved  in  heaven."  You  are  not  only  told  what 
the  character  of  this  inheritance  is,  but  where  it  is. 
It  is  "reserved  in  heaven  for  you."  Who?  Every 
body?  The  whole  world  ?  Well,  let  us  see.  "You 
who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God" — mark  that. 
You  don't  keep  yourselves,  but  you  are  kept.  How? 
By  your  own  power?  I  have  heard  a  great  many 
persons  make  this  remark  ;  "  I  am  glad  that  I  started, 
and  I  want  you  to  pray  for  me  that  I  may  hold  out 
faithful,  and  meet  you  in  heaven."  I  object  to  that 
form  of  expression,  unless  it  is  well  guarded.  It  is 
very  pleasant,  if  it  is  well  guarded,  but  let  any 
person  get  to  going  in  that  line  for  a  while,  and  it 
won't  be  very  long,  if  they  are  not  careful,  before 
they  are  trusting  Christian  faithfulness  rather  than 
Jesus  Christ.  We  ought  to  be  very  careful  that  we 
rest  our  faith  on  nothing  short  of  Jesus. 

Christian  faithfulness  never  saved  any  one,  and 
never  will.  You  might  as  well  talk  about  apple-trees 
growing  because  the  apples  are  there.  The  apples 
grow  because  the  tree  is  alive;  and  so  Christians 
grow  because  the  life  is  in  them.  I  might  say  that 
I  wanted  every  body  to  pray  for  me,  that  I  might 
walk  in  Christ.  Be  filled  with  Christ,  and  the  faith- 
fulness will  take  care  of  itself.  We  must  recognize 
the  keeping  power  in  a  higher  than  man.  We  must 
find  it  in  the  grasp  of  the  divine  hand.  So  we  are 
those  who  are  to  be  kept  by  the  power  of  God. 
Through  what?  " Through  faith."  Then  you  must 
keep  the  faith  in  God  to  achieve  it.  God  has  not 


192         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

promised  to  keep  any  body  who  does  not  believe  in 
Him.  God  don't  exercise  the  faith.  You  and  I  do 
that,  and  He  gives  the  keeping  power.  "  Kept 
through  faith  unto  salvation."  Then  when  are  we 
going  to  have  this  inheritance  ?  "  Ready  to  be  re- 
vealed in  the  last  time." 

In  closing  I  will  give  you  two  thoughts  which  I 
want  you  to  write  down.  I  believe  they  are  thoughts 
that  are  worthy  of  being  put  in  letters  of  gold,  and 
framed,  and  hung  up  in  every  Christian  home.  The 
first  one  is  this :  Some  body  may  say  to  me,  "  How 
can  I  be  saved  ?  "  I  have  one  answer :  "  You  do  the 
believing,  and  let  Jesus  do  the  saving."  That  is  one 
thought  I  would  give  to  every  body  who  really 
wants  to  be  saved.  Now  I  will  give  you  the  other : 
Does  a  Christian  want  to  know  how  he  can  hold  out 
and  be  sure  constantly  of  his  salvation  ?  I  give  him 
this:  "  You  do  the  trusting,  and  let  Jesus  do  the 
keeping."  I  believe  that  those  two  thoughts,  ac- 
cepted and  entertained  by  any  soul,  will  as  surely 
bring  him  to  heaven  as  that  there  is  a  heaven  for 
the  Christian  to  go  to. 


HIGHER    CHRISTIAN    LIFE. 

THAT  holiness  becometh  the  Lord's  house,  and  His 
family  too,  all  Christians  believe.  Upon  this  there 
is  no  difference  of  opinion.  But  it  is  blessed  to 
know  that  there  is  a  high  standard  of  piety  and 
holiness,  which  we  can  all  enjoy  if  we  will. 

The  prophet  Isaiah  tells  us  that  there  is  a  highway 
of  holiness,  and  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  shall  walk 
in  it.  A  friend  of  mine  was  once  asked,  "  What  is 
sanctification?"  He  replied,  "It  is  being  satisfied 
with  Christ."  I  like  this.  It  is  scriptural,  definite, 
and  easily  understood.  If  I  were  to  define  what  I 
believe  to  be  the  "higher  Christian  life,"  I  should 
say,  it  is  accepting  and  consciously  walking  in  the  full- 
ness of  Christ  Jesus.  I  mean  we  in  Christ,  and 
Christ  in  us.  Just  what  he  says  in  the  declaration : 
"Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock;  if  any 
man  hear  my  voice  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come 
in  to  him  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  Me." 
Could  any  proclamation  be  more  blessed  or  com- 
plete ?  When  Christ  enters  the  union  with  believers 
is  thus  written.  "  Ye  are  the  temple  of  the.  living 
God;"  "The  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you;" 
"  Christ  in  you ;  "  "  Together  with  Christ ;  "  "  Cre- 
ated in  Christ  Jesus  ;"  "Thou  shalt  call  me  Ishi  " 
(husband) ;  "  The  Lord  had  chosen  Israel  for  His 
13  (193) 


194          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

peculiar  treasure ;"  My  jewels;"  and  "hath  made 
us  kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  His  Father ; " 
these  are  divine  sayings  for  Christians.  What  lan- 
guage of  endearment  to  holiness  and  holy  objects ! 
When  the  great  army  of  Christians  rightly  appre- 
hend these  potent  truths,  there  will  be  no  more 
hanging  harps  upon  the  willows.  Years  ago  I  heard 
a  Christian  say  in  a  large  congregation,  "  I  feel  that 
my  heart  is  a  throne,  and  Jesus  is  the  king."  We 
do  not  want  Christ  as  a  theoretic  belief,  but  as  a 
conscious  presence.  We  do  not  barely  wish  to  ac- 
cept the  gift,  but  the  Giver. 

There  is  reason  to  believe  that  far  too  many  pro- 
fess Christ  who  do  not  accept  Him  as  a  personal, 
living  Savior.  The  church  is  dying  of  professional 
Christianity,  when  she  ought  to  be  giving  to  the 
world  the  power  of  pronounced  holiness.  It  is  now 
more  than  a  dozen  years  since  I  first  discovered  the 
difference  between  accepting  the  gift,  and  accepting 
the  Giver.  I  had  long  believed  in  Jesus  as  the 
Giver  of  eternal  life,  but  never  did  I  grasp  the  idea 
of  Christ  as  a  real  Resident  and  Governor  in  the 
soul.  I  could  realize  that  He  deeded  to  me  a  title  to 
heaven,  but  did  not  realize  thab  in  present  salvation 
He  proposes  to  be  to  the  believer  what  the  husband 
is  to  the  wife.  When  the  marriage  vow  is  sealed, 
the  wife  surrenders  herself  and  all  she  has  to  her 
husband.  Her  will,  heart,  senses,  strength,  influ- 
ence, time,  talent,  life,  and  all  she  has,  are  given  to 
him.  She  is  to  love,  obey,  and  consult  his  will  in 
every  thing.  And  thus  she  is  to  find  her  happiness 


HIGHER  CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 

in  him.  But  what  is  the  husband  to  be  to  her,  and 
do  for  her  as  his  bride  ?  He  is  to  love,  support,  and 
protect  her  in  every  possible  way.  He  consults  her 
needs  and  tastes,  and  is  pledged  to  their  supply,  as 
far  as  his  resources  will  admit.  So  with  Christ  and 
His  church ;  and  in  this  relation  the  union  is  per- 
sonal and  vital  with  every  true  member  of  the 
church.  But  in  this  we  know  the  husband's  re- 
sources are  limited,  while  Christ's  are  inexhaustible. 
Hence  it  is  written,  "  The  husband  is  the  head  of 
the  wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church  ;' 
and  He  is  the  Savior  of  the  body.  Therefore  as  the 
church  is  subject  unto  Christ,  so  let  the  wives  be  to 
their  husbands  in  every  thing.  Husbands,  love  your 
wives,  even  as  Christ  also  loved  the  church  and  gave 
Himself  for  it,  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without 
blemish."  Here  then,  in  the  simple  figure  of  mar- 
riage, the  Christian  is  taught  his  place  with  Christ : 
the  place  of  consecration ;  of  attitude  to  receive 
Christ.  When  the  apostle  said,  "  I  beseech  you, 
brethren,  that  you  give  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice, 
holy,  acceptable  unto  God,"  he  meant  unreserved 
consecration.  What  good  men  have  defined  as  being 
"set  apart  to  a  sacred  purpose."  All  the  Lord's; 
all  surrendered  ;•  all  given  up  to  the  Lord  Christ  and 
His  service. 

A  little  girl  was  once  asked  where  she  found  Jesus. 
She  replied,  "  Just  where  I  lost  myself."  How  true ! 
In  just  this  way  every  spiritual  blessing  is  received 
from  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

There  is  a  principle  in  religion  fraught  with  the 


196         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

most  Htal  significance.  It  is  this:  If  you  would 
have  all  from  Christ,  you  must  give  all  to  Christ.  It 
is  no  marvel,  then,  that  it  has  been  written  of  the 
Lord  and  His  saints,  that  "  as  many  as  received  Him, 
to  them  gave  He  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God." 
Here  is  the  secret  of  the  "faith  life."  When  our 
bodies,  will,  intellect,  eyes,  ears,  voice,  heart,  hands, 
feet,  influence,  words,  actions,  time,  talent,  and  all 
our  powers  are  given  to  Christ ;  and  when  our  wives, 
husbands,  children,  and  friends  are  consecrated  to 
Him ;  and  when  our  property,  banks,  stores,  houses, 
lands,  horses,  carriages,  cattle,  sheep,  and  fowl,  fur- 
niture, crockery,  library,  wardrobe,  and  all  that  we 
possess,  are  deeded  to  Him,  the  way  is  clear  for  Him 
to  bestow  the  great  gift  of  Himself,  and  impart  the 
richest  blessings  of  grace.  Then  faith  can  work. 
It  can  grasp  the  divine  fullness  of  Jesus  and  rest  in 
Him.  I  mean  that  this  consecration  should  be  car- 
ried just  as  far  as  knowledge  goes.  This  is  all  that 
God  requires ;  and  the  satisfying  experience  that  fol- 
lows is  fully  equal  to  God's  gift,  and  the  soul's 
capacity.  "  Christ  in  you  the  hope  of  glory  "  is  the 
divine  declaration  that  lifts  the  redeemed  soul  right 
up  to  the  throne  of  God.  And  it  is  just  here  that 
the  soul  rests  in  the  perfect  refuge. 

Theodore  Monod,  who  came  into  this  life  in  Paris 
a  few  years  ago,  and  has  since  awakened  all  England 
with  wonderful  religious  power,  defines  the  Higher 
Life  thus:  "It  is  just  having  one's  eyes  opened  to 
see  that  there  is  a  great  deal  more  in  Christ  for  us, 
actually  and  practically,  than  we  ever  suspected." 


HIGHEK   CHBISTIAN   LIFE.  197 

It  is  true.  And  this  is  the  lesson  the  church  every 
where  needs  to  learn.  My  own  experience  in  what 
Christ  does  for  me,  and  what  Christ  says  to  me, 
compels  me  to  this  conclusion.  Before  I  came  to 
this  apprehension,  there  was  much  trusting  in  every 
thing,  professionally,  but  Christ,  the  all  and  in  all. 
But  when  I  came  to  see,  and  really  believe,  that 
"  He  that  hath  the  Son  hath  life,"  the  whole  aspect 
of  my  religious  experience  and  labors  changed.  It 
is  not  he  that  hath  a  baptism,  a  sacrament,  a  con- 
firmation, a  bare  profession,  but  that  hath  Christ, 
the  Son.  As  the  body  is  absolutely  dependent  on 
the  blood  for  life  and  actual  strength,  so  are  our 
moral  sensibilities  absolutely  dependent  upon  the 
blood  and  life  of  Jesus  for  sanctification  and  spirit-" 
ual  power.  This  I  discovered  to  be  true.  And,  i» 
making  unreserved  consecration  of  myself  to  God 
many  years  ago,  I  apprehended  this  truth  as  a  vital, 
living  reality.  It  was  to  this  end  I  made  the  conse- 
cration; and  it  is  to  this  end  I  renew  it  daily.  I 
wanted  to  remove  the  hindrances  and  dethrone  every 
idol,  in  order  that  Jesus  might  reign  upon  the  throne 
of  my  heart.  I  also  wished  to  entirely  renounce  all 
self  dependence  of  human  merit,  and  be  sanctified 
wholly  by  the  blood  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  I  have  found  that  this  course  has  brought 
my  soul  into  a  wonderfully  enlarged  state  of  relig- 
ious experience.  It  has  led  me  to  understand  the 
possibility  of  a  perpetually  sanctified  state  by  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb.  Not  a  state  of  actual  sinless- 
in  this  life ;  that  is  too  absurd  for  a  moment's 


198         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

thought.  But  of  holding  the  blood  constantly  avail- 
able for  the  purity  of  my  soul.  If  my  faith  can 
grasp  the  cleansing  power  of  the  blood  one  moment, 
it  certainly  can  the  next,  and  the  next.  And  so  on 
every  hour,  day,  week,  month,  and  year  of  our  lives. 
Circumstances  in  sickness  or  health,  business  or 
pleasure,  the  friendship  or  hate  of  the  world,  the 
sunshine  or  the  storm,  the  light  or  the  darkness,  can 
not  change  this.  All  are  alike  to  the  blood  "  that 
cleanseth  us  from  all  sin."  This  is  spiritual  and 
holy  progress.  And  this  view  alone,  revealing  to 
our  moral  perceptions  God  and  Christ  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  all  their  divinity,  opens  the  door  for  us  to 
advance.  Self  renunciation  and  accepting  Christ 
and  the  new  life  in  Him  just  begin  our  march  in 
holy  pilgrimage.  The  tree  that  has  always  borne 
bitter  fruit,  when  it  is  grafted  for  the  good  fruit, 
does  not  then  reach  perfectness,  but  is  just  prepared 
to  grow  in  that  which  is  good.  So  the  believer  who 
has  fully  accepted  Christ  as  an  entire  dependence 
for  holiness,  sanctification  and  eternal  life — fruit 
will  come,  and  that  continually. 

Holiness  to  the  Lord  will  at  once  be  written  on 
our  banners  as  never  before.  Instances  of  this  kind 
are  clear  and  pronounced.  There  are  enough  of 
them  to  cover  the  world  and  inactive  Christians 
alike  all  over  with  shame.  And  also  enough  to 
cover  the  Kingdom  of  God,  as  established  in  this 
world,  all  over  with  glory.  Just  let  me  mention 
Mr.  George  Miiller,  of  Bristol,  England,  and  Dr. 
Charles  Cullis,  of  Boston,  in  this  country.  The 


HIGHER  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.  199 

former  has  planted  the  orphan  school  where  thou- 
sands of  homeless  children  have  been  cared  for. 
The  latter  has  established  the  consumptives'  home, 
where  great  numbers  of  suffering  ones  have  been 
nursed  and  comforted,  and  died  "safe  in  the  arms  of 
Jesus."  All  this  has  been  done  by  faith  in  God. 
They  have  trusted  alone  in  God  to  move  channels  of 
His  own  choosing,  and  by  methods  of  His  own  to 
provide  means  and  give  supplies  to  these  great  ends. 
And  these  men  tell  us  that  their  determination  in 
all  this  work  has  been  to  show  to  the  world  the  pos- 
sibility and  success  of  faith  in  God.  And  their  lives 
have  proved  the  sincerity  of  their  motives.  I  would 
not  say  that  no  human  hand  or  heart  has  wrought  in 
this  matter.  They  have.  Reports  of  their  work 
have  been  annually  published  to  the  world.  Men, 
women  and  children  who  have  become  interested  in 
their  work  have  talked,  prayed,  sung  and  wept  about 
it.  They  have  taken  it  to  their  hearts  in  such  deep 
sympathy  that  they  could  not  r*est  until  they  enlisted 
others  to  its  perpetuity. 

But  the  underlying  principle  is  what  I  contend 
for.  No  worldly  scheme  ever*had  such  a  showing 
since  the  world  was  made.  Men  of  the  world  may 
speculate,  gain  wealth,  and  build  schools  and  great 
institutions ;  but  for  poor  men  to  engage  in  such  a 
work,  and  on  such  a  basis,  and  with  all  the  growing 
success  of  the  enterprise  through  a  long  term  of 
years,  evincing  such  unselfishness,  is  a  marvel  to 
behold.  It  can  be  accounted  for  in  no  way  only 
upon  principles  of  consecration  and  holiness.  Of 


200         FEOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

living  faith,  moved  by  the  mighty  power  of  the  living 
Christ  in  the  soul.  And  I  can  see  no  reason,  neither 
do  I  believe  there  is  any,  why  all  the  followers  of 
Jesus,  in  the  various  spheres  of  life,  may  not,  and 
ought  not,  to  walk  in  the  same  conquering  faith  of 
the  Gospel.  I  would  that  every  member  of  the 
church  of  God  would  throw  off  the  rubbish  of  bare 
professional  Christianity,  make  a  full  consecration  to 
Christ,  put  on  the  whole  armor  of  God,  and  at  once, 
by  living  faith,  enter  the  work  of  turning  this 
revolted  world  to  the  cross  of  Jesus. 

Another  thing  I  wish  to  mention  concerning  the 
great  need  that  every  Christian  has  to  enter  this 
valley  of  blessing  is, — They  can  not  do  work  to  win 
souls,  as  they  ought  without  it.  There  never 
was  a  time  when  there  was  more  need  for  Chris- 
tians "to  travail''  in  Zion  for  sinners.  The  believer 
must  enter  the  garden  with  Jesus,  and  be  filled  with 
the  spirit  of  Jesus,  before  ]je  can  properly  work  for 
souls.  And  when  we  are  fully  consecrated  and 
filled  with  joy  we  can  not  be  satisfied  to  go  to  heaven 
without  taking  others  along  with  us. 


FAMILY  RELIGION. 

Delivered  in  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  Rock  Island,  III., 
Sunday  evening,  February  25,  1877. 

THE  text  to-night  is  in  2  Kings  iv,  26  : 

Run  now,  I  pray  thee,  to  meet  her,  and  say  unto  her,  Is  it  well 
with  thee  ?  is  it  well  with  thy  husband  ?  is  it  well  with  the  child  ? 
And  she  answered,  it  is  well. 

What  could  you  say  if  that  question  was  put  to 
you,  dear  father,  to  whom  God  has  given  a  wife  and 
children,  and  you  never  prayed  with  them  yet,  and 
never  asked  a  blessing  at  your  table?  What  it"  God 
should  send  a  cohort  of  angels  down  from  the  capital 
of  the  universe  to-night  to  press  the  question  to  your 
heart,  "Is  it  well  with  you?"  would  you  say,  "I 
am  a  moralist,"  or  "  I  am  a  Universalist,"  or  some- 
thing of  that  kind  ?  Would  you  try  to  palm  off  the 
idea,  that  because  it  is  some  way,  as  you  hope,  well 
with  you,  that  you  are  not  going  to  be  lost?  1  want 
every  person  in  this  room,  as  far  as  the  human  mind, 
aided  by  Divine  truth,  can  do  it,  to  settle  this  ques- 
tion to-night,  right  before  your  God,  "  Is  it  well 
with  you  ?  "  What  say  you,  my  dear  friend,  in  the 
light  of  eternity  ?  If  you  should  be  called  to  go  into 
eternity  before  twelve  o'clock  to-night,  is  it  well 
with  you  ? 

(301) 


202          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

I  propose,  dear  friends,  to  consider  the  divine  wel- 
fare for  a  little  while.  Let  me  take  a  few  minutes 
to  consider  the  process  of  the  divine  welfare.  I  shall 
show  this  in  two  ways.  First,  I  will  give  you  an 
incident,  and  then  a  passage  of  Scripture.  It  is  said 
that  Whitefield  at  one  time  dined  with  Lady  Hun- 
tington :  an  unconverted  brother  of  his  was  present. 
During  the  dinner  hour,  Mr.  Whitefield  and  Lady 
Huntington  had  a  religious  conversation.  Such  was 
the  nature  of  it  that  this  brother's  attention  was  ar- 
rested, and  he  was  so  deeply  impressed  that  all  at 
once  he  dropped  his  knife  and  fork,  and  threw  up 
his  hands  and  cried,  "/  am  lost!  I  am  lost!  lam 
lost!"  "Thank  God!"  said  Lady  Huntington. 
"  Why  ?  Why  do  you  exult  over  my  lost  condi- 
tion?"  "  O,  I  can  not  help  it,"  she  says ;  "  I  am  so 
glad  you  are  lost  —  so  glad !  "  "  But  why,  why,  do 
you  have  such  ecstacies  over  my  lost  condition  ?  " 
"  Simply  because  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world 
to  seek  and  save  that  which  was  lost.  Now,  sir,  if 
you  have  found  out  that  you  are  lost,  there  is  some 
hope  of  your  being  saved."  I  want  to  give  that  to 
every  person  in  this  room  to-night.  There  is  no 
hope  of  that  young  lady  being  saved  until  she  owns 
herself  a  lost  sinner.  God  has  never  sent  His  Son 
into  the  world  to  save  the  righteous.  Jesus  says  Him- 
self that  He  "  came  not  to  call  the  righteous  but 
sinners  to  repentance."  Some  of  you  self-righteous 
men  here  in  Rock  Island,  I  don't  know  whether  the 
angels  in  glory  could  live  with  you  if  you  could  get 
into  heaven  under  your  self-righteousness.  "  Oh,  I 


FAMILY  RELIGION.  203 

am  honest/'  you  say;  "I  am  as  good  as  the  minis- 
'ters  and  deacons."  Well,  bless  you!  If  you  live 
as  perfect  as  an  angel  the  rest  of  your  life,  you  will 
never  get  into  heaven  on  that  line.  No  one  but 
Jesus  can  save  helpless  sinners.  I  bear  you  record 
that  "  except  you  repent  you  will  all  likewise 
perish."  Some  where  I  have  learned  this  incident: 
It  is  said  that  in  some  Eastern  countries  when 
one  king  visits  another  and  visits  the  prison  of 
that  nation,  he  is  permitted  to  celebrate  the  occa- 
sion by  letting  a  prisoner  go  free.  Before  the 
French  and  German  war,  it  is  said  that  the  King  of 
Germany  visited  France.  Before  going  away,  he 
visited  a  prison,  and  as  he  was  about  to  leave,  he 
celebrated  his  privilege.  He  said  to  the  keeper, 
"  Let  out  that  prisoner."  The  door  was  unlocked 
and  he  stepped  out.  "  What  are  you  in  here 
for?"  said  the  prince.  "I  was  put  in,  sir,  for 
such  and  such  a  crime,  but  I  never  committed  it." 
You  know  there  are  not  many  guilty  men  in  the 
State  prison.  "  Lock  up  that  prisoner,"  said  the 
prince.  He  went  to  another  cell.  "  Let  out  that 
prisoner.  What  are  you  in  here  for?"  "  Sir,  I  was 
incarcerated  for  such  and  such  a  crime,  but  I  am  in- 
nocent." "Lock  him  up."  He  went  to  the  third  cell, 
and  asked  that  the  prisoner  be  let  out.  "  What  are 
you  here  for  ?  "  "I  was  put  in  here  for  such  and  such 
a  crime,  and  I  am  guilty.  I  deserve  more  punishment 
than  my  sentence  requires."  "  Let  that  prisoner  go 
free,"  said  the  prince.  That  is  the  way  that  Jesus 
saves  sinners.  If  you  want  me  to  give  you  one  illus- 


204         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

tration  from  the  Bible,  take  this :  The  Pharisee 
stood  and  prayed  thus,  "  God,  I  thank  thee  that  I 
am  not  as  other  men  are :  I  pay  tithes  of  all  I 
possess  ;  I  fast  twice  in  the  week."  But  the  pub- 
lican stood  yonder,  smiting  on  his  breast,  "  Oh,  God 
be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner  !  "  Which  of  these  men 
did  Jesus  save  ?  Tell  me,  ye  moralists,  did  he  say 
to  that  Pharisee,  "  I  am  glad  you  are  so  good,  and 
never  commit  any  sins ;  go  right  up  to  glory  ?  "  "I 
tell  you,"  says  Jesus  of  that  poor  sinner  that  smote 
on  his  breast,  "  this  man  went  down  to  his  house 
justified  rather  than  the  other."  So  I  bear  you  re- 
cord that  "  Jesus  Christ  came  into  this  world  to  seek 
and  to  save  that  which  was  lost.'"  Now,  that  is  one 
step  toward  having  it  well  with  you  in  the  heart. 
Now  I  will  take  another  incident  and  passage  of 
Scripture.  I  think  it  was  about  seven  years  ago  that 
I  was  in  New  York  holding  some  meetings.  The 
church  where  I  was  speaking  had  aisles  on  the  side 
by  the  walls.  I  arose  to  give  out  my  text.  A  gen- 
tleman and  lady  entered  the  door,  and  walked  about 
half  way  down  the  aisle  on  my  right,  and  took  a 
seat.  It  was  a  cold,  dark,  stormy  night.  I  took 
this  text,  "  For  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave 
His  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life." 
The  peculiarity  of  that  sermon  was  "  whosoever  be- 
lieveth," believeth,  believeth!  As  that  .gentleman 
sat  down,  he  turned  his  attention  right  up  toward 
me,  and,  as  near  as  I  remember,  he  never  took  his 
eyes  off  me  during  that  discourse.  I  never  preached 


FAMILY   RELIGION.  205 

a  sermon  like  that  one  before  nor  since.  I  think  if 
I  repeated  that  word  believeth  once,  I  did  it  scores 
of  times  during  that  sermon.  I  felt  as  if  I  could  not 
let  one  member  of  that  congregation  go  without  ac- 
cepting Christ  by  simple  faith.  When  we  reached 

home,  the  pastor  said  to  his  wife,  "  George  C 

and  his  wife  were  at  meeting  to-night."     I  said, 

"Who  are  George  C and  his  wife?"     Said  he, 

"  They  are  unconverted    people,   who  Jive   up   on 

Q Hill,  about  five  miles,  and  I  wonder  that  they 

have  come  down  this  stormy  night  so  far  to  meet- 
ing." Nothing  more  was  said.  A  few  days  after, 
the  pastor  said,  "  Mr.  Graves,  wouldn't  you  like  to 
ride  out?"  I  said  I  would.  A  carriage  was  brought 

up.     "  I  propose  we  drive  up  to  Q Hill,"  said 

the  pastor,  "and  visit  George  C and  his  wife." 

"  Very  well,"  said  I.  On  we  went.  We  were  in- 
troduced into  the  sitting-room,  and  as  we  entered  at 

one  door,  Mr.   C and  his  wife  entered  at  the 

other.  "  Well,"  said  he,  "  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  I 
was  down  to  hear  you  preach  Monday  evening." 
"  I  am  very  glad  ;  did  you  get  a  blessing  ?  "  "  Yes, 
sir,  and  you  know  you  had  a  good  deal  to  say  about 
believe,  believe,  believe."  "  Yes,"  said  I,  "  I 
think  I  did."  "  Well,  when  we  started  home,  my 
wife  turned  to  me  and  said,  '  Don't  you  think  that 
the  preacher  had  a  good  deal  to  say  about  believ- 
eth ? '  I  said,  '  I  do,  and  I  don't  believe  that  doc- 
trine.' '  He  was  one  of  those  sinners  who  wanted  to 
be  saved,  but  he  wanted  a  little  partnership  in  the 
matter.  He  wanted  to  do  a  little,  and  let  God  do  a 


206          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

little,  and  somehow  he  would  get  into  heaven.  I 
judge  that,  going  home  that  night,  my  sermon  got  a 
pretty  good  criticising,  and  also  when  they  went  to 
bed,  and  when  they  got  up  in  the  morning,  and  I 
judge  they  had  it  for  breakfast,  and  again  for  dinner, 
and  hashed  up  again  for  supper.  For  a  day  or  two 
they  gave  my  sermon  a  pretty  good  going  over  every 
time  they  got  together.  "  That  man  said,  Believeth, 
believeth,  belie veth  ;  that  what  the  sinner  has  to  do 
is  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  then  he 
'•should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.' 
Finally,"  said  he,  "  yesterday  I  had  a  little  piece  of 
work  to  do  out  on  my  farm,  and  I  took  my  spade 
and  went  out,  and  all  at  once  I  found  myself  leaning 
on  my  spade,  and  saying  to  myself,  '  I  don't  know 
but  that  Mr.  Graves  is  right  after  all,  when  he  said, 
"  whosoever  believeth  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life."  I  have  been  wanting  to  be  saved 
for  five  years.  Now,  why  am  I  not  saved  ?  I  am  a 
sinner,  and  surely  if  I  could  have  saved  myself,  I 
should  have  done  it  long  ago.  Now  Jesus  is  the 
Savior,  but  how  is  He  going  to  save  ?  "  I  judge  that 
he  went  into  soliloquy  with  himself  for  twenty  min- 
utes at  least.  By  what  he  told  me,  he  turned  the 
thing  all  over  again  and  again,  and  finally,  down  in 
his  heart,  he  said,  "  I  do  believe  that  Jesus  is  my 
Savior,  and  I  give  myself  up  to  Him  to  save  me  now. 
And,"  said  he,  "  I  believe  he  saved  me  in  a  minute. 
I  didn't  have  any  very  great  hallelujah  emotion,  .but 
my  heart  was  satisfied  ;  I  was  at  peace  with  God, 
and  I  am  glad  that  I  can  tell  you  I  am  saved  by  be- 


FAMILY   RELIGION.  207 

lieving  in  Jesus  Christ."     That,  my  dear  friends,  is 
what  I  mean  to-night  by  the  divine  welfare. 

Now  I  am  going  to  talk  to  every  wife  and  mother 
here  for  a  few  minutes.  Dear  wife,  and  mother,  I 
am  going  to  ask  you  this  question  of  the  text,  "  Is 
it  well  with  thee  ?"  Is  it  well  with  you  in  that  you 
are  born  again?  Do  you  believe  you  are  saved? 
Have  you  any  means  of  belief  that  your  name  is 
written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  or  that  you  are 
sweetly  trusting  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?  Have 
you  the  rich  experience  of  the  living  Christ  in  your 
soul  ?  If  you  have  answered  that  question,  I  have 
another  to  ask  you.  Is  ife  well  with  you,  my  friend, 
in  that  you  enjoy  religion  ?  I  know  very  well,  as  far 
as  a  Christian  man  can  know,  the  sympathy  that  one 
ought  to  have  with  a  Christian  wife,  who  is  wading 
through  seas  of  anguish  and  pra}Ter  for  an  uncon- 
verted husband.  But  while  I  sympathize  with  such 
very  much,  I  must  say  to  not  a  few  of  them,  you  are 
right  in  the  way  of  your  husband,  madam.  He 
never  will  be  converted  until  you  change  your 
course.  You  may  be  a  church  member,  but  you 
think  a  great  deal  more  of  a  dance  than  you  do  of  a 
prayer  meeting,  and  you  go  there  with  your  husband 
many  a  time  when  you  never  ask  him  to  go  to  a 
prayer  meeting.  It  will  be  no  wonder  if  you  stand 
over  his  coffin  by  and  by,  and  realize  that  his  soul  is 
lo.st,  and  stand  at  the  judgment  and  realize  that  you 
are  the  very  one  who  has  dragged  him  down  to  hell, 
because  you  have  such  a  cold  heart.  O,  how  the 
enemy  of  souls  does  love  to  warp  the  hearts  of  t'h? 


208         PROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

jewels  of  Christ.  How  many  wives  there  are  who 
are  barely  in  the  church.  Their  hearts  are  cold. 
How  little  they  know  about  the  sweet  joy  of  prayer. 
They  have  wandered  away  from  Christ.  I  think  I 
mentioned  an  instance  here  the  other  night  of  a 
woman  near  Boston.  A  friend  of  mine  was  preach- 
ing in  a  meeting  like  this.  A  lady  came  to  him. 
"Can  you  come  down  and  see  my  husband.  I  don't 
know  as  it  will  do  any  good;  sometimes  I  think  that 
he  does  not  believe  the  Bible,  but  won't  you  come 
and  see  him  ?  "  The  next  morning  the  minister 
went  over  to  the  house,  was  introduced  into  the  par- 
lor, called  for  the  gentleman.  He  was  a  wealthy 
merchant,  and  the  minister  went  early  to  see  him 
before  he  went  into  Boston  to  his  business.  The 
man  came  in.  "  Excuse  me,  sir,  for  coming  in  so 
early  this  morning  to  see  you  ;  I  will  detain  you  but 
a  moment.  I  have  come  in  to  ask  you  if  you  have 
any  interest  about  your  salvation  ?  "  "  Sit  down, 
sir,"  said  he,  "  I  am  very  glad  to  see  you  ;  take  all 
the  time  you  want.  Sir,  I  have  got  a  new  home  ;  I 
don't  understand  it.  There  was  a  time  when  I 
doubted  whether  the  Bible  was  divine,  but  the  last 
few  days  my  wife  has  been  the  happiest  woman,  it 
seems  to  me,  that  I  ever  saw  ;  and  still  she  seems  so 
troubled  about  me,  and  I  can  not  think  it  is  any 
thing  but  what  you  call  the  religion  of  Jesus.  For 
the  last  few  days,  when  I  come  in,  my  wife  is  sing- 
ing, and  when  she  comes  to  the  table  she  seems 
happy,  and  at  the  same  time  so  anxious  about 
something.  She  used  to  bow  before  we  retired 


FAMILY  RELIGION.  209 

for  the  night,  and  spend  a  little  time  in  silence ; 
but  for  the  last  week  she  has  broken  out  in  vocal 
prayer;  O,  how  she  does  pray  for  me.  I  don't 
kneel  down,  but  somehow  I  can't  sit  still,  and  I 
have  not  slept  much  for  the  last  few  nights,  and  my 
heart  is  troubled."  Just  then  the  wife  came  in. 
She  had  not  had  religion  enough  to  go  to  the  prayer 
meeting,  but  she  could  go  with  her  unconverted 
husband  to  the  dance  or  the  theater.  Who  can  tell 
but  that  she  might  have  been  happier  than  a  thou- 
sand dances  could  make  her  ?  I  know  all  about  the 
happiness  of  the  dance.  I  knew  all  about  it  when  I 
was  a  young  man.  It  passes  away  like  a  morning 
va'por  ;  but  Oh  !  when  you  have  Christ  in  your  soul 
from  morning  till  night,  from  January  to  January, 
you  can  not  put  out  the  light  of  joy  which  He  gives. 
And  who  can  tell  but  that  woman  might  have  long 
before  had  her  husband  at  the  communion  table  with 
her,  and  at  the  family  altar,  and  lived  as  happily  as 
it  is  possible,  enjoying  religion.  But  there  she  was 
with  a  cold  heart.  So  I  might  tell  you  of  not 
a  few  instances  where  wives  are  making  sad  mis- 
takes. You  need  not  talk  otherwise.  I  know  what 
it  is  to  have  a  praying  wife,  and  to  enjoy  a  happiness 
that  belongs  to  that  soul  that  knows  Jesus,  not  as  a 
minister,  but  as  an  immortal  traveler  to  eternity. 
And,  dear  woman,  you  are  making  a  great  mistake 
if  you  belong  to  the  church  and  have  an  unconverted 
husband,  or  unconverted  children,  and  you  walk 
along  this  -world  without  the  enjoyment  of  the  relig- 
ion of  Jesus ;  without  your  soul  filled  with  the  full- 
14 


210         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

ness  of  Christ's  love.  Now  I  have  another  ques- 
tion to  ask  you,  dear  woman.  Is  it  well  with  your 
husband  f  Have  you  any  means  of  knowing  that  he 
is  saved  ;  that  his  name  is  written  in  the  book  of 
life  ?  If  you  have  answered  that  question,  I  have 
another  to  ask  you.  Is  it  well  with  your  husband  in 
that  there  is  family  prayer  in  your  house?  Has  your 
husband  an  altar  there  ?  Does  the  old  family  Bible 
come  out  daily  ?  And  are  the  children,  if  you  have 
them,  gathered  around,  and  do  you  there  call  upon 
God  ?  There  is  nothing  on  the  face  of  this  earth 
like  family  prayer  for  the  blessing  of  souls.  I  don't 
know  who  would  stand  in  this  place  proclaiming  the 
word  if  it  had  not  been  for  one  family  altar,  but  I 
know  that  /  should  not  be  here. 

My  dear  father  died  when  I  was  about  nine  years 
of  age,  but  I  look  back  and  remember  how  morning 
after  morning  he  brought  out  that  Bible,  read  it  with 
his  family,  called  upon  the  name  of  God,  and  lifted 
us  up  on  the  wings  of  love  and  supplication,  and 
though  after  my  father  died  I  went  into  the  city, 
and  led  a  reckless  life  for  several  years,  the  influ- 
ence of  those  prayers  followed  me.  Many  a  time, 
in  that  wicked  course,  God  seemed  to  bring  to  my 
heart,  in  answer  to  a  father's  prayers,  all  the  power 
of  that  family  altar.  And  I  tell  you,  dear  fathers 
and  mothers,  you  are  making  a  mistake  when  you 
are  bringing  up  your  children  without  a  family  altar  ; 
educating,  clothing,  making  wealth  for  them,  doing 
every  thing  without  prayer  at  the  altar.  But  I  do 
not  wonder  that  so  many  men  become  discouraged 


FAMILY  RELIGION.  211 

about  prayer;  they  get  so  little  help  from  their 
wives,  who  ought  to  bring  out  the  Bibles,  see  that 
the  children  are  prepared  and  kept  quiet,  take  an 
interest  and  a  part  in  it.  But  many  a  man  has  to 
go  on,  as  it  were,  alone  with  it.  He  gets  no  help. 
His  wife  never  lifts  her  voice  in  prayer  by  his  side, 
and  he  gets  discouraged.  Dear  wife,  I  am  here  to 
ask  you,  Is  there  an  altar  in  your  house,  where  the 
holy  incense  of  family  prayer  is  lifted  to  God  day 
by  day,  bringing  divine  blessings  down  upon  the 
dear  ones  who  are  gathered  around  you  ? 

I  went  to  one  place  in  Pennsylvania  to  have  some 
meetings.  The  sixth  day,  at  the  close  of  the  morn- 
ing meeting,  I  said  I  would  like  to  have  all  in  the 
body  pews  vacate  the  seats,  except  inquirers  and 
converts.  Of  course,  a  great  many  arose,  and  began 
to  push  back  toward  the  door.  A  robust  man  in 
the  center  of  the  house  arose,  a  man,  I  should  judge, 
of  large  intelligence.  I  began  to  talk  to  some  friends 
near  me.  Soon  I  heard  weeping  down  toward  the 
door.  I  looked  up  and  saw  a  lady  with  her  arms 
around  that  man's  neck,  saying  so  loud  that  all 
could  hear  it,  "  My  dear  husband,  I  can  not  let  you 
go."  She  led  him  back  to  the  seat  that  he  had 
vacated.  Soon  he  arose  with  quivering  lips,  and 
the  tears  trickling  over  each  cheek,  and  as  soon  as 

he  could  speak  he  said,  "-My  mother  in  L ,  New 

York,  more  than  fifty  years  ago,  dedicated  me  to 
the  Lord."  He  then  turned  around,  and  put  his 
hand  upon  the  head  of  his  devoted  wife.  "So  many 
years  ago,"  said  he,  "  God  gave  me  this  dear  one  as 


212         FKOM  EAETH  TO  HEAVEN. 

partner  of  my  life  ;  and  I  am  ashamed  to  say  it,  I 
have  let  her  keep  up  the  family  altar  all  alone  from 
the  day  of  our  wedded  vows.  But,  before  God  and 
these  people  I  promise  my  dear  wife  that  she  shall 
do  it  no  longer."  He  then  dropped  upon  his  knees. 
His  wife  arose,  and  through  her  tears,  with  tremu- 
lous voice,  cried  out,  "  There  are  two  brothers,  won't 
you  come  ?  "  Soon  I  saw  two  men  yonder ;  one  put 
out  his  hand  to  the  other,  "  Shall  we  go  ?  "  said  he, 
and  they  joined  hands,  walked  to  that  seat,  and 
knelt  by  the  side  of  their  brother.  "  Oh,"  I  said,  as  I 
witnessed  that  scene,  "  what  can  not  a  pious  woman 
do  in  leading  husbands  and  dear  ones  to  Christ !" 

Do  I  speak  to  wives  and  mothers  here  to-night 
who  are  pious  ?  Is  there  a  family  altar  in  your  house  ? 
You  may  say  to  me,  "  Mr.  Graves,  it  is  not  my  duty 
to  have  family  prayer  when  my  husband,  who  is  the 
head  of  the  family,  is  not  a  Christian."  It  is  your 
duty.  God  has  given  you  that  home,  and  those  chil- 
dren, and  that  husband ;  and  I  believe  to-day,  if 
more  wives  had  a  family  altar,  from  the  very  be- 
ginning of  their  marriage,  there  would  be  more  hus- 
bands converted. 

Dear  friend,  there  is  many  a  young  lady  who 
makes  her  husband  a  drunkard,  and  every  thing 
almost  that  is  bad,  by  bare  neglect.  She  is  pious 
and  goes  to  church,  but  she  don't  begin  right,  pray- 
ing with  and  winning,  and  drawing  him.  Any  young 
man  who  cares  enough  for  a  young  lady  to  marry 
her ;  when  she  is  married,  I  believe,  she  can  lead 
him,  with  the  strength  and  help  of  God.  And  you 


FAMILY   RELIGION.  213 

ought  to.  And  if  any  of  you  have  made  a  mistake 
up  to  this  moment,  you  had  better  get  right  to-night. 
You  had  better  be  like  a  woman  in  a  city  I  visited 
some  weeks  ago.  She  heard  me  speak ;  and  the  next 
day  a  lady  called  on  her,  and  she  said  to  her,  "  The 
sermon  last  night  deeply  affected  me.  I  had  been 
married  for  years,  and  my  husband  had  never  heard 
my  voice  in  prayer,  and  I  said  in  my  heart,  as  I  went 
home,  '  It  is  now  or  never  ; '  and  I  said :  '  Will  you 
take  the  Bible  and  read  to-night?'  He  did  so. 
'Now,'  I  said,  'can't  you  kneel  in  prayer?'  And 
we  bowed  together.  I  prayed  for  my  dear  hus- 
band for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  and  then  I  said, 
'Can't  you  pray?'  and  oh,  such  a  prayer  as  he 
offered ! "  There  together  they  dedicated  themselves 
to  God.  Would  that  I  could  open  my  heart  to  teU 
you  the  worth  of  a  husband  kneeling  beside  his  wife 
in  prayer.  You  may  have  a  thousand  other  enjoy- 
ments, but  there  is  none  like  this.  Oh,  the  sweet- 
ness of  feeling  that  together  we  can  talk  with  God. 
I  don't  know  but  there  may  be  a  father  here  to 
whom  God  is  speaking  to-night,  by  His  Holy  Spirit, 
possibly  like  a  father  who  took  his  little  daughter 
in  a  boat  and  rowed  out  on  the  lake,  set  her  down 
on  an  island  and  said,  "  Now,  my  child,  you  can  run 
about,  pick  up  the  agates,  and  pluck  the  flowers,  and  I 
will  go  up  the  lake,  and  be  back  by  and  by."  So 
the  little  girl  amused  herself  a  while,  but  by  and  by 
she  looked  up  and  saw  that  the  thick  fog  was  set- 
tling down  upon  the  lake.  She  says,  "  Papa  can't 
find  me  now."  So  she  sought  her  way  around  to 


214         FROM  EAKTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

the  place  where  she  stepped  off  the  boat,  and  there 
she  waited  and  watched,  and  by  and  by  she  heard 
the  dip  of  the  oars,  and  presently,  through  the  thick 
fog,  she  saw  the  end  of  the  boat,  and  she  leaned  for- 
ward as  far  as  she  could  and  cried,  "  This  way,  pa ! 
this  way,  pa !  "  and  in  that  way  lie  found  her,  and 
took  her  into  the  boat,  and  managed  to  get  her 
home.  Not  long  after  that,  God  called  that  darling 
one  to  go  up  and  sing  with  the  angels.  Some  time 
after  her  death  the  father  had  a  dream,  and  he  saw 
in  that  dream  many  scenes  of  his  dear  child,  and 
among  others,  that  little  scene  at  the  boat ;  and  be- 
fore he  awoke  he  seemed  to  hear  the  voice,  "  This 
way,  pa!"  and  as  he  awoke  amid  that  scene,  it 
seemed  as  if  God  was  speaking  through  the  voice  of 
that  little  child  —  "This  way,  pa!  this  way,  pa!" 
and  it  was  the  means  of  leading  him  to  the  Lamb  of 
God.  And  who  can  tell  but  that  I  am  talking  to 
some  father  or  mother  here  to-night,  some  sister  or 
some  brother,  whose  darling  one  has  gone,  and  the 
voice  comes  down  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  "  This  way, 
ma ! "  "  This  way,  pa !  "  "  This  way,  sister ! "  "  This 
way,  brother!  "  Oh,  will  you  heed  the  call  ?  May 
Christ  help  you,  and  will  you  help  yourself,  that  it 
.may  be  well  with  you.  Give  your  heart  to  the  Lord 
that  he  may  take  your  sins  away  and  save  you. 


UNITED    EFFOETS    IN   REVIVALS. 

THE  particular  phase  in  which  these  efforts  are 
made  is  peculiar. 

It  is  evidently  of  God. 

The  signs  of  divine  leading  and  the  seal  of  divine 
approval  are  clear. 

While  distinctive  relations  of  different  denomina- 
tions are  clearly  recognized,  holy  power  is  greatly 
increased  in  this  Christian  form.  And  while  objec- 
tions are  few,  very  much  can  be  said  favorable  to 
this  kind  of  revival  work.  With  both  the  ministry 
and  laity  the  strength  is  greatly  increased.  Their 
power  upon  the  world  is  enlarged  every  way.  Minis- 
ters themselves  fail  to  know  each  other  intimately  in 
the  tender  experiences  of  prayer,  song,  and  deep 
spiritual  impulse,  in  the  accustomed  way  of  church 
work.  There  are  differences  in  doctrine  or  church 
polity  that  often  seem  like  an  impassable  gulf  in 
sacred  fellowship.  And  unless  some  active  change 
is  effected,  the  gulf  is  liable  to  grow  wider  and  wider. 
It  may  be  unintentional,  but  nevertheless  true,  the 
tendency  of  pastors  of  various  denominations,  with 
rare  exceptions,  is  to  hold  each  other  at  arm's  length. 
Jealousy,  suspicion  and  variance  are  often  cherished 
without  real  foundation,  simply  because  they  do  not 
know  each  other  as  "  one  with  Christ."  And  in  this 


216         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

way  they  fail  very  much  of  the  mutual  spiritual  power 
that  ought  to  be  turned  upon  the  bulwarks  of  the 
enemy.  Of  course  the  devil  is  glad  of  this.  Any 
thing  to  weaken  the  holy  forces  is  his  delight.  It  is 
true  ;  conventions  are  often  held  which  bring  together 
many  ministers  of  the  Gospel.  Different  sects  come 
together,  shake  hands,  look  into  each  other's  faces, 
and  then  turn  to  the  secular  and  executive.  Seldom 
are  these  convocations,  like  the  Pentecost  of  old,  for 
consecration,  and  to  call  down  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  on  a  sinful  world.  Criticisms  upon  the- 
ological questions,  discussing  and  passing  resolutions, 
and  debating  about  missionary  work,  are  generally 
the  order  of  the  day.  But  in  all  this  they  do  not 
learn  each  other  in  spiritual  things.  If  there  is  any 
class  who  need  to  know  each  other's  hearts,  tears, 
prayers,  love  and  sympathy,  all  side  by  side  at  the 
Cross,  it  is  ministers  who  preach  Christ.  In  a  gen- 
eral revival  movement  they  find  this  school  of  sacred 
learning  as  nowhere  else. 

Many  years  ago  I  was  in  a  meeting  appointed  for 
ministers  to  gather  for  the  one  purpose  of  praying 
for  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  poured  out  upon  their 
various  churches.  Anxiously  did  I  wait  for  the  day. 
It  came ;  and  with  it  many  ministers  came  together. 
They  prayed,  read  the  Bible,  sang  songs,  and  opened 
their  hearts  to  each  other  in  heaviness  and  in  joy,  in 
soul  leanness  and  Christian  livingness.  It  was  a 
day  of  spirit  baptism.  I  have  carried  its  power  more 
than  ten  years  in  my  heart.  One  young  man  came 
into  that  meeting,  who  had  graduated  from  the  Uni- 


UNITED   EFFORTS   IN   REVIVALS.  217 

versity  with  the  highest  honors  of  his  class,  and  been 
ordained  over  a  good  church,  but  felt  that  his  min- 
istry was  fruitless.  No  sinner  had  been  converted 
during  his  year's  work.  He  was  about  to  give  up 
and  go  into  the  mercantile  business.  His  education 
was  brilliant  and  ample.  But  he  had  not  enjoyed 
the  Spirit's  power  and  presence.  He  confessed  his 
leanness  to  his  brethren.  They  gave  him  love,  sym- 
pathy and  prayers.  God  blessed  him.  "The  things 
that  remained  were  strengthened,"  and  he  returned 
to  his  work  for  a  mighty  harvest  of  souls.  So  all  the 
Lord's  ministers  often  need  help  one  from  the  other. 
In  union  revival  meetings  they  meet  for  no  aimless 
purpose.  Deeply  conscious  in  their  own  hearts  that 
the  end  desired  can  not  be  reached  by  wordy  ad- 
dresses, they  seek  God's  spirit  upon  each  other,  and 
God  bestows  it. 

Again  an^again  in  various  towns  and  cities  which 
I  have  visited  have  I  heard  pastors  say  after  "  tarry- 
ing several  days  at  Jerusalem,"  "We  never  knew 
each  other  so  before."  This  asserts  an  evangelical 
power  that  can  not  be  seen  and  felt  in  any  other 
way. 

There  is  advantage  also  in  this  kind  of  revival 
work  in  view  of  the  spiritual  liberty  enjoyed.  Those 
who  enter  into  it  with  pure  motives  and  consecrated 
hearts  feel  a  deep  sense  of  God's  approval.  It  is  an 
undisguised  fact  that  in  our  own  land,  as  well  as 
other  lands,  during  the  last  quarter  of  a  century 
God  has  been  marshaling  His  holy  hosts  as  never 
before.  Where  there  was  at  the  beginning  of  this 


218          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

• 

time  but  one  or  two  Young  Men's  Christian  Associa- 
tions now  there  are  more  than  eight  hundred,  with 
international  conventions,  and  various  well  organized 
forces  for  evangelistic  work.  Besides  this,  State 
Christian  conventions  often  gather  the  armies  of 
Israel  and  devise  liberal  things  for  God.  And  then 
the  Sunday  school  work  is  evincing  wonderful  pro- 
portions and  power  in  reaping  for  Jesus  in  the  largest 
cities,  over  broad  prairies,  and  along  every  rivulet  and 
mountain  side.  Temperance  revivals,  that  are  now 
drawing  their  power  from  the  Cross  as  never  before, 
are  exerting  a  wide  spread  influence.  And  while 
Jesus  is  thus  moving  along  the  lines  of  Israel,  enlist- 
ing all  truly  regenerate  hearts  in  oneness  of  sympa- 
thy and  faith  in  the  work  of  saving  the  lost,  he  who 
can  not  join  in  united  labor  with  all  Christians  in 
evangelistic  work  so  binds  himself  with  sectarian, 
cords  that  he  can  not  enjoy  spiritual  libirty  in  labor 
any  where.  I  would  not  have  a  Christian  of  any  name 
do  violence  to  his  denominational  convictions  as  to 
church  relations  ;  but  while  he  may  so  maintain,  with 
integrity,  church  standing,  he  is  bound  by  all  that  is 
sacred  to  cherish  and  exhibit  fraternal  Christian  feel- 
ing. With  this  he  has  a  broader  heart  and  a  deeper 
and  sweeter  love  for  Jesus  and  the  souls  of  men. 
And  with  it  he  is  ready  to  stand  side  by  side  with 
the  good  and  the  true  in  turning  a  revolted  world  to 
God. 

To  say  that  there  can  not  be  oneness  of  heart  in 
Christian  life  when  there  is  not  oneness  of  sentiment 
in  church  ordinances  and  church  polity  is  beating 


UNITED  EFFORTS   IN  REVIVALS.  219 

against  the  air  in  the  face  of  facts.  God  says,  "  The 
liberal  soul  shall  be  made  fat,"  and  in  no  phase  of 
holy  living  is  this  more  apparent  than  for  a  Christian 
to  pray  for  and  join  in  every  thing  that  is  done,  and 
that  God  honors  in  saving  souls. 

The  particular  form  of  this  kind  of  work  must 
necessarily  be  dictated  by  God's  providence  in  sur- 
rounding circumstances.  Sometimes  pastors  go  to- 
gether and  lead  the  work  themselves.  At  other 
times  Christians  without  a  ministerial  leader  enter 
the  work.  At  other  times  accredited  evangelists  are 
invited  to  take  charge.  But  each  and  all  of  these 
forms  are  receiving  the  Lord's  seal  of  blessing  in  a 
wonderful  degree.  And  no  discerning  Christian's 
mind  can  be  blind  to  this  fact. 

I  would  speak  words  of  encouragement  and  en- 
couragement only,  to  those  Christians  who  would 
give  sympathy  and  help  to  this  kind  of  work.  There 
is  sometimes  inclination  to  discouragement  if  an 
evangelist  can  not  be  secured  to  lead  the  work. 
This  should  not  be.  Jesus  is  the  great  Captain. 
He  never  lost  a  battle.  It  is  good  to  have  a  safe 
evangelist  to  lead  the  people.  But  evangelists  are 
few  comparatively.  Ten  years  of  life  in  this  way 
has  taught  me  that  the  demand  is  greatly  in  excess 
of  the  supply.  And  where  this  kind  of  help  can 
not  be  secured,  the  Christians  and  the  people  (for  in 
many  communities  the  unconverted  often  want  a 
revival)  should  look  out  a  man  of  competence  and 
holiness  to  lead  and  go  on  with  the  work.  To  go  at 


220         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

the  work  and  expect  G-od  to  bless  it,  are  the  great 
things  needed. 

The  impressions  made  upon  the  unconverted  in  such 
meetings  are  often  overwhelming  arguments  in 
favor  of  the  reality  of  Christian  faith  and  doctrine. 
When  in  any  given  community  they  see  Christians 
of  all  names  go  up  to  prayer  together,  they  feel  it 
deeply.  United  song  too,  with  holy  unction  carries 
with  it  winning,  constraining  power  toward  the  Cross. 
And  the  very  fact  of  ministers  and  Christians  stand- 
ing side  by  side,  unctuously  appealing  to  sinful  men 
to  be  saved  often  spikes  the  guns  of  the  enemy,  and 
leads  to  a  general  surrender  to  Christ.  And  I  believe 
the  world  would  be  converted  much  faster  if  the 
Christian  forces  would  go  together  oftener  to  turn 
men  to  the  Cross.  Criticism  that  often  hinders  the 
cause  of  Christ,  by  this  means  is  effectually  disarmed. 

When  Christians  all  go  together  for  a  time,  con- 
certing their  faith  and  doctrines  to  save  souls  from 
hell  in  one  grand  harvest  work  for  Jesus,  they  pro- 
tect each  other  from  the  opposition  that  would  other- 
wise arise.  Much  power  is  lost,  and  much  mischief 
done  in  not  a  few  communities,  by  the  heartless 
indifference  and  scornful  criticisms  of  lukewarm 
professors,  while  one  church  is  struggling  to  put 
forth  revival  efforts.  The  devil  is  pleased  with  this, 
and  the  unconverted  are  sadly  affected  by  its  bane- 
ful influence.  And  I  have  long  believed  that  this 
was  a  great  hindrance,  to  the  conversion  of  sinners 
in  our  land. 

A  Christian  once  said  in  my  hearing,  "  I  am  glad 


UNITED   EFFORTS   IN   REVIVALS.  221 

we  have  one  revival  where  all  Christians  can  meet 
and  have  controlling  influence  over  business,  schools, 
families,  and  the  entire  community,  instead  of  one 
church  meeting  to  pray  for  sinners  to  be  converted, 
and  all  the  rest  praying  God  to  hold  on  until  they 
get  ready."  "While  in  another  city  I  heard  Deacon 
Philip's  wife  (not  the  Deacon  Philip  that  turned 
Samaria  to  Christ)  say,  as  the  churches  were  joining 
together  in  revival  work :  "  I  should  rather  have  only 
a  few  converted,  and  have  them  join  our  church." 
I  do  not  believe  that  such  a  spirit  as  that  pleases 
Jesus.  And  yet  how  much  of  it,  in  word  or  act,  is 
scattered  through  the  ranks  of  Christian  churches. 
But  it  is  a  cause  of  rejoicing  to  not  a  few  consecrated 
Christians,  that  the  "Captain  of  our  Salvation"  is 
rebuking  it  by  crowning  with  wonderful  success 
union  efforts,  and  this  success  is  silencing,  in  a  great' 
degree,  the  criticisms  that  hinder. 

Another  marked  feature  in  united  efforts  is  the 
fact  that  the  power  of  prayer  is  increased.  This  has 
been  true  in  all  the  ages,  and  was  never  more  so 
than  to-day.  In  the  autobiography  of  Elder  Jacob 
Knapp,  the  eminently  successful  evangelist,  whom 
God  honored  as  He  has  honored  few  men  in  our  land, 
running  over  a  period  of  more  than  forty  years,  and 
after  two  years  of  united  efforts,  changing  to  de- 
nominational work,  he  says :  "  I  never  knew  Chris- 
tians so  effectual  in  prayer  as  during  the  time  I  held 
union  meetings."  And  this  has  been  the  striking 
record  of  Christian  power  during  the  centuries. 
We  would  not  disparage  the  effectiveness  of  prayer 


222         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

in  any  form.  God  blesses  it  in  every  conceivable 
way,  and  not  unfrequently  a  single  person,  small 
bands  of  Christians,  and  individual  churches,  have 
been  very  powerful  in  prayer,  and  God  has  greatly 
honored  them.  But  we  do  say  that  this  power  has 
been  greatly  increased  by  concerting  Christians  in 
prayer,  until  the  world  has  come  to  acknowledge  in 
Christ  this  great  necessity  and  blessing.  Besides 
this,  amid  the  bright  shining  of  the  lights  in  the 
world,  where  ever  this  form  of  work  has  been  pros- 
ecuted, a  monument  of  the  G-ospel  has  been  erected. 
No  better  illustration  of  this  can  be  found  than  in 
the  exhibitions  of  the  ancient  Pentecost.  In  this 
Christians  united  their  powers  to  secure  one  grand 
end.  They  succeeded.  But  how?  By  sectarian 
bickerings  and  jealousies  ?  No.  With  "  one  accord  " 
in  prayer,  praise,  exhortations,  preaching  and  hear- 
ing the  word.  What  a  grand  beacon  light  to  the 
weary  pilgrim  has  that  union  meeting  and  its  results 
been  in  all  the  succeeding  ages  of  Christian  work. 
Now,  lest  some  man  will  say  that  was  a  time  when 
all  were  agreed  in  the  apostolic  methods  of  the  ordi- 
nances, and  now  divisions  are  so  numerous  among 
evangelical  Christians  that  there  can  not  be  unity  of 
effort  to  convert  the  world,  I  have  to  say,  this  argues 
nothing,  so  far  as  the  success  of  the  work,  and  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  it,  are  concerned.  Ample  proof 
is  at  hand.  The  great  revival  a  score  of  years  ago, 
under  the  united  prayers  and  labors  of  all  Christians, 
which  resulted  in  the  permanent  establishment  of 
the  Fulton  Street  daily  prayer  meeting,  fully  attests 


UNITED   EFFORTS   IN    REVIVALS.  223 

that  God  is  greatly  pleased,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
greatly  honored  when  Christians  of  all  names  and 
sects  come  together  to  pray  and  to  work.  No  such 
successful  movement  and  continuous  unity  has  the 
world  ever  known  before.  It  is  like  the  wide-spread- 
ing branches  of  the  living  tree,  sending  forth  its 
influence  of  power  from  the  millions  of  the  blood- 
washed  throng.  And  we  believe  that  this  gladsome 
experience  of  holy  blessing  is  but  borrowed  light 
from  the  Pentecost  revival,  which  sent  forth  its 
power  by  the  "one  accord"  Christians.  Oh,  this 
Pentecostal  rerival  of  divine  type !  No  figures  can 
compute  its  results.  And  as  monuments  of  granite 
are  raised  to  illustrious  names  and  deeds,  so  a  tower- 
ing monument  of  truth  and  grace  was  erected  on 
that  "day  of  Pentecost"  as  an  incentive  to  action 
in  the  revivals  of  all  the  ages  to  come.  It  is  also  a 
standing  rebuke  to  ritualistic  formalism,  and  every 
society  of  any  church  pretensions  which  opposes 
revivals.  Unitarians  and  Universalists  may  well 
doubt  the  correctness  of  their  Gospel  standing  on 
this  ground  if  no  other.  In  that  ancient  revival 
sinners  were  pricked  in  the  heart,  and  cried  for 
mercy  and  the  way  of  life.  But  who  ever  heard  of 
such  a  thing  in  a  Unitarian  or  Universalist  church  ? 
But  evangelistic  Christians  of  every  name  are  con- 
stantly pointing  back  to  this  monument  of  light, 
saying,  "  See !  that  is  God's  method  of  turning  sin- 
ners to  the  Cross."  And  then,  how  delightful  it  is 
to  see  how  God  has  wrought  by  the  consolidation  of 
Christian  forces  in  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and 


224         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

this  country,  during  the  past  four  years.  Of  course 
croakers  will  say  in  the  face  of  all  this  blessing : 
u  You  can  not  do  effective  work  for  God  in  this  way," 
but  we  have  no  hesitancy  in  believing  that  a  great 
work  of  God  has  been  wrought  that  will  stand  as  a 
finger  board  pointing  heavenward  for  millions  of 
souls  in  the  ages  to  come.  This  work  could  not 
have  been  effected  in  any  other  way. 

The  very  fact  that  from  six  to  twenty  thousand 
people  should  be  gathered  daily  by  Christians  of 
every  name  for  the  asserted  purpose  of  prayer, 
praise,  and  the  direct  work  of  soul-caving,  is  won- 
derful. And  then,  that  it  has  been  proven  again 
and  again,  that  it  is  no  fruitless  experiment, 
but  rather  that  the  Lord  and  His  Christ  should 
shower  such  blessings  upon  the  work,  is  enough  to 
convince  the  greatest  doubter  of  Christianity  of 
the  wisdom  and  the  power  of  God ;  yea,  and  of  the 
truth  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus.  And  what  is  true  now 
in  these  great  centers  of  influence,  both  secular  and 
religious,  may  continue  to  be  true.  There  is  nothing 
that  pays  so  well  in  repeating  itself  as  the  Gospel. 
And  in  England  and  America  these  efforts  may  be 
repeated  and  multiplied.  Also,  what  is  true  of  the 
large  cities  may  be  true  of  smaller  communities. 

It  is  better,  for  many  reasons,  for  Christians  of  all 
names  to  join  hands  as  often  as  practicable,  and 
march  on  the  lines  of  the  enemy.  With  rare  excep- 
tions, the  power  for  good  on  the  people  is  increased 
many  fold.  In  an  experience  of  more  than  ten  years 
in  the  revival  work,  where  the  churches  have  all 


UNITED   EFFORTS  IN   REVIVALS.  225 

joined  together,  I  have  known  them  scores  of  times 
to  get  the  business  houses,  and  saloons,  and  offices, 
to  close,  sometimes  for  successive  days,  to  allow  all 
to  attend  the  religious  meetings,  and  in  this  way  to 
stamp  the  whole  community  with  marked  power  for 
good,  while  I  never  knew  it  done  by  a  single  church. 

15 


GOOD    TIDINGS. 

Delivered  to  a  congregation  of  a  thousand  men  in  King's  Opera 
House,  Independence,  Iowa,  April  8,  1877. 

THE  text  is  in  the  second  chapter  of  Luke,  tenth 
verse  : 

"  Fear  not,  for  behold,  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of 
great  joy" 

This  text  contains  the  first  proclamation  that  was 
made  of  Jesus,  as  a  Savior,  to  a  fallen  world  after 
He  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.  Let  me 
say,  in  the  next  place,  that  this  little  sermon  was 
preached  by  an  angel.  In  the  third  place,  I  may 
say  it  was  preached  to  a  congregation  of  men  only. 

I  have  no  means  of  knowing  that  there  was  a 
woman  in  the  crowd  to  whom  this  proclamation  was 
made.  The  shepherds  were  down  there  on  the 
plain,  taking  care  of  their  flocks  by  day  and  by  night. 
Jesus  came  into  the  world  as  a  Savior  for  sinners. 
The  angels  came  to  these  shepherds  on  the  plain,  a 
company  of  men,  and  men  only,  and  cried  to  them : 
"  Fear  not ;  for  behold  I  bring  you  glad  tidings  of 
great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people."  Let  me  say 
to  you  dear  men,  I  have  not  called  you  together 
here  to-day  because  I  intended  to  say  any  thing 
that  was  improper  for  a  woman  to  hear,  or  that  I 

(226) 


GOOD   TIDINGS.  227 

was  not  willing  to  have  the  world  hear  and  under- 
stand. But  I  have  found  it  very  excellent,  once  in 
awhile,  to  have  class  meetings  of  different  kinds, 
and  characters,  and  sexes.  God  somehow  has  won- 
derfully blessed  such  meetings  as  these,  which  are 
calculated  to  reach  various  classes  particularly.  Let 
me  say  further,  that  there  is  no  class  on  the  face  of 
the  earth  that  so  much  needs  the  Gospel  as  the  men. 
I  do  not  say  that  the  Gospel  is  not  a  blessing  to 
women.  It  often  is.  But  do  you  know,  my  dear 
sir,  that  a  woman  has"  a  tender  and  affectionate 
heart  that  a  man  is  not  naturally  possessed  with.  I 
do  not  say  that  a  woman  can  not  be  very  bad.  She 
can  be  infinitely  worse  than  a  man  if  she  undertakes 
it.  Man  has  naturally  a  hard  nature  to  contend 
with  every  where,  and  this  Gospel  that  is  so  soothing, 
and  loving,  and  comforting,  is  calculated  to  bless 
that  nature.  There  is  nothing  like  it  in  this  world. 
I  have  called  you  here  to-day  that  I  might  present 
and  pregs  to  your  hearts  a  few  of  the  blessed  words 
that  come  from  the  revelation  of  Jesus 

Some  years  ago  a  deacon,  who  was  a  man  of  large 
intelligence,  influence  and  wealth,  said  to  me  one 
morning  as  I  went  into  his  office,  "Dominie,  do  you 
know  that  you  ministers  make  a  great  mistake  some- 
times?" Said  I,  "  I  don't  know  what  you  mean." 
Said  he,  "  You  get  a  few  men  of  wealth  and  influ- 
ence into  your  churches,  and  make  them  trustees 
and  deacons,  and  fill  up  the  headships  of  the  church 
with  them ;  and  then  you  go  into  your  studies,  and 
crack  your  brains  almost  to  study  out  something 


'228  FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

deep,  philosophical  and  logical,  so  that  you  can  feed 
these  few  men  on  Sunday.  No  matter  whether  the 
masses  get  a  morsel  that  they  can  masticate  or  not, 
these  men  must  be  fed."  "Now,"  said  he,  "  pastor, 
if  you  only  knew  it,  we  business  men  all  through  the 
week  are  crushed  down,  and  our  brains  are  racked 
and  tired  with  our  business,  and  when  we  go  to 
church  on  Sunday  we  want  a  little  simple,  soothing 
Gospel  put  into  our  hearts  ;  we  don't  want  any  of 
your  dry  pages  of  thought  and  great  arrangements 
that  almost  crack  our  brains  to  even  consider." 
"  Ah,"  I  said,  "  I  have  a  new  view  of  the  wants  of 
man  now,"  and  I  believe  it  is  true.  There  is  nothing 
in  this  world  that  men  need  in  their  hearts  so  much 
as  childlike  simplicity ;  something  to  bless  them ; 
something  to  comfort  these  hearts  that  are  all  lace- 
rated by  sin.  Now,  I  will  call  your  attention  a  few 
minutes  to  this  idea,  "  Fear  not ;  behold  I  bring  you 
glad  tidings  of  great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all 
people."  What  is  meant  here  is  deliverance  from 
bondage,  or  taking  away  from  man  the  bondage  of 
sin,  the  fearful  consequences  and  sadness  that 
crushes  him  down  to  earth.  I  must  confess  to-day 
that  while  I  have  lived  as  a  public  man  of  large  ob- 
servation in  this  world  for  now  over  twenty-five 
years,  I  have  never  seen  a  year  in  all  my  record  that 
has  presented  such  a  spectacle  of  the  needs  of  men 
in  distress  as  the  last. 

Oh,  how  many  there  are  who  are  figuring  all  the 
time  to  keep  out  of  bankruptcy.  How  much  many 
have  been  crushed  with  suspense  in  the  political 


GOOD  TIDINGS. 

arena,  and  in  all  the  concerns  of  business.  How 
many  have  failed.  How  many  a  man  who  one  year 
ago  considered  himself  worth  his  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands, to-day  is  clear  down  at  the  foot  of  the  ladder, 
and  some  know  not  where  they  are  going  to  get  the 
money  to  keep  them  from  the  poor-house.  My  dear 
friends,  how  sad  the  picture  in  this  world,  of  all  the 
distresses  that  are  coming  down  upon  men.  But  I 
am  glad  that  I  can  tell  you  to-day  there  is  comfort 
for  the  poor  heart,  whether  the  body  be  wrecked  or 
not.  There  is  joy.  There  is  saving  blessing. 

Some  years  ago,  in  western  New  York,  I  preached 
a  couple  of  weeks.  The  last  night  I  was  in  the  city 
I  addressed  several  different  classes.  Among  other 
things  I  said:  "Perhaps  there  are  some  men  here 
who  are  distressed  in  their  business,  or  have  become 
bankrupt.  If  there  are  any  here  who  are  thrown  in 
the  conflicts  of  life  into  the  very  maelstrom  of  suffer- 
ing and  distress,  I  have  a  word  of  comfort  for  you." 
The  next  day,  when  I  reached  my  next  point,  I 
received  a  long  letter,  commencing:  "My  dear  sir: 
I  can  not  let  you  leave  this  town  without  sending 
you  this  letter.  Last  night,  when  you  addressed 
men  who  were  crushed  and  in  distress,  you  did  not 
know  what  words  you  were  speaking  to  my  heart. 
I  did  not  have  the  pleasure  of  your  personal  acquaint- 
ance while  here,  but  I  want  to  tell  you  that  a  few 
months  ago  I  was  worth  sixty  thousand  dollars.  I 
sold  out  my  business  and  invested  my  money  in  an 
oil  well,  thinking  that  I  would  «oon  double  it ;  but 
in  a  few  brief  months  it  was  all  swept  away,  and  my 


230         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

investment  was  a  failure.  I  came  back.  I  went  to 
church,  but  they  did  not  take  as  much  notice  of  me 
as  they  did  before."  You  know  there  are  a  good 
many  deacons  and  women  and  others  who  come 
around,  and  smile  very  prettily  when  they  want  five 
dollars.  As  long  as  a  man  has  money  he  is  treated 
with  a  good  deal  of  consideration  in  the  church  ;  but 
if  he  goes  down,  there  is  a  cold  shoulder  and  a  long 
face.  I  hope  there  are  no  Christians  in  this  town 
who  would  act  in  that  way.  Said  he,  •'  I  went  to 
church  and  everybody  showed  me  the  cold  shoulder. 
I  was  sad.  I  went  home,  and  said  to  my  dear  wife, 
'  They  don't  treat  me  as  kindly,  and  as  warmly  as 
they  used  to,  and  I  can  not  go  there  any  more;' 
and  I  want  to  tell  you,  I  believe  that  if  it  had  not 
been  for  my  dear  family  altar,  my  pious  wife,  and 
my  precious  Bible,  I  should  have  been  a  suicide 
before  this.  But  there  I  found  comfort,  and  I  thank 
you  for  the  words  you  spoke  to  me  last  night."  I 
tell  you,  dear  friends,  there  is  nothing  that  is  so 
blessed,  and  so  adapted  to  man  as  the  great  idea : 
"  Fear  not,  behold  I  bring  you  glad  tidings  of  great 

joy." 

Now  I  want  a  little  while  this  afternoon,  to.  con- 
sider several  thoughts  about  this  great  joy. 

First,  let  me  say,  dear  man,  you  will  find  great 
joy  in  the  adaptation  of  the  gospel  to  a  man's  heart. 
It  matters  not  where  he  is,  or  whether  he  is  a  drunk- 
ard, a  liar,  or  a  moralist ;  there  is  an  adaptation  of 
this  precious  Gospel.  The  worst  of  men  can  find 
here  a  great  remedy  for  all  the  ills  of  life ;  for  their 


GOOD   TIDINGS.  231 

sin-stricken  and  their  troubled  hearts,  as  they  go  out 
amid  the  turmoils  of  this  world. 

Some  time  ago  I  was  at  my  home  in  New  York. 
Walking  up  Sixth  Avenue  a  man  came  along,  walked 
by  me,  and  looking  around :  "  Oh,  how  do  you 
do  !  how  do  you  do !  "  said  he.  "  Who  are  you  ?  " 
said  I.  "  Oh,  I  shall  never  forget -the  fourth  day  of 
August,"  said  he.  "I  know  you;  I  saw  you  down 
at  the  Fulton  Street  meeting,  and  I  saw  you  here  in 
Lyric  Hall  to-day,  leading  the  meeting."  "Well," 
said  I,  "  Who  are  you ? "  Said  he :  "I live  in  Albany 
— I  shall  never  forget  the  fourth  day  of  August." 
"What  happened  then? "said  I.  He  replied:  "I 
was  a  drunkard,  and  I  was  home  on  the  floor  drunk, 
and  my  dear  little  girl,  six  years  of  age,  came  home 
from  Sunday  school,  knelt  down  by  my  side,  put  her 
arm  around  my  body,  and  I  there,  drunk,  but  not  so 
drunk  that  I  did  not  know  what  I  was  about ;  and 
she  drew  her  little  hand  over  my  face,  and  said,  '  I 
love  you  papa;'  and  then  she  drew  the  other  hand 
over  my  cheek,  and  said,  '  Yes,  papa,  and  Jesus  loves 
you  too.'  That  made  me  angry,  and  I  pushed  her 
off,  and  got  up,  and  went  out  angrily.  The  very 
name  of  Jesus  touched  my  sinful  heart.  I  went 
down  to  the  saloon,  but  every  pat  of  my  foot  upon 
the  pavement  seemed  to  say,  '  Yes,  papa,  Jesus  loves 
you  too.'  And  when  I  went  into  that  saloon,  and 
got  a  glass,  and  took  it  up  in  my  hand,  something 
was  saying  all  the  time,  >  Yes,  papa,  Jesus  loves  you 
too.'  I  could  not  drink  it,  and  thank  God  I  did  not. 
I  dashed  it  down,  and  came  home,  and  called  for  my 


232         PROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

little  girl.  Her  mother  led  her  out,  and  I  got  her 
up  in  my  arms,  and  kissed  her  again  and  again.  I 
never  loved  that  daughter  as  I  did  then.  That  little 
daughter,  by  that  little  sermon,  'Yes,  papa,  Jesus 
loves  you  too,'  led  me  to  give  up  my  cup,  and  led  me 
to  Jesus.  I  have  not  drank  a  drop  since  ;  and  last 
Sunday  I  joined  the  church  with  my  wife." 

Is  there  any  man  on  this  floor  to-day,  who  doubts 
whether  that  one  little  Gospel  sermon,  which  that 
little  girl  brought,  was  the  best  thing  that  that  man 
could  have  ?  It  was  the  great  need  of  his  soul.  And 
I  say  to-day  in  this  city — would  that  I  could  speak  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth — this  great  joy  is  what  every 
man  needs  in  his  soul,  amid  all  the  wrecks  of  time  and 
sin.  It  is  adapted  to  all  the  wants  and  conditions  of 
men  iu  the  world. 

Take  one  little  illustration.  Bid  you  ever  read 
in  the  Second  Book  of  Kings,  fifth  chapter,  of  Naa- 
man,  the  chief  captain?  He  was  a  leper,  it  is  said. 
You  doubtless  know  what  the  leprosy  is.  It  is  a  dis- 
ease of  the  skin.  Hard  scabs  come  up  around  the 
neck  and  on  the  body,  and  sometimes  it  takes 
twenty  years  to  kill  a  man ;  but  it  is  considered  a 
fatal  disease.  While  he  was  in  that  condition,  the 
soldiers  went  down  into  the  enemy's  country,  and 
brought  back  among  the  captives  a  little  maid.  She 
looked  at  the  master,  and  said  to  the  mistress,  "  I 
would  God  my  master  were  down  in  my  country: 
there  is  a  man  there  that  could  cure  him."  Soon 
there  was  a  plan  formed  for  him  to  go  and  get 
cured.  He  went  down,  and  carried  along  with  him 


GOOD   TIDINGS.  233 

6,000  talents  of  gold,  and  10,000  talents  of  silver,  and 
ten  changes  of  raiment.  Maybe  he  thought  that  he 
would  have  to  go  into  the  nursery,  and  go  through 
with  a  great  performance  there,  and  change  his 
clothes  every  day,  have  plasters  put  on,  and  salves, 
and  I  don't  know  what  all.  But  when  he  got  there 
he  was  told  by  the  prophet  that  he  must  go  and 
dip  in  Jordan  seven  times.  He  was  mad  at  that. 
"Why,"  said  he,  "clip  in  the  Jordan?  Are  not  the 
waters  in  my  country  just  as  good  as  these  ?  If  that 
is  all  there  is,  I  can  go  down  there  and  dip  just  as 
well."  "  Go  down  and  dip  in  Jordan  seven  times," 
says  the  servant.  By  and  by  he  persuaded  the  man 
to  go,  and  dip  in  the  Jordan.  The  servants  went 
with  him,  and  it  seems  to  me  to-day,  I  can  see  that 
leper,  as  he  follows  the  directions.  He  goes  down 
to  the  river,  and  dips  his  feet  in  the  water,  and  the 
servants  see  him  going  down.  "  Can  it  be  that  this 
will  cure  me  ?  It  does  not  seem  possible."  "  Go 
on  down,"  say  the  servants.  And  he  waded  down 
until  he  got  about  to  his  waist,  and  dipped  himself 
so  that  the  waters  came  up  around  his  neck.  "  Why," 
said  he,  "  it  is  no  use."  "  Why,  of  course.  He  told 
you  to  dip  seven  times."  Down  he  went,  and  down 
again,  the  third,  and  the  fourth  time,  and  the  servant 
said,  "  Go  on."  The  sixth  time  he  goes  down  and 
comes  up,  the  scabs  are  just  as  hard  as  ever.  "  But 
he  told  you  to  go  seven  times."  Down  he  went  the 
seventh  time.  "  Oh  ! "  said  he,  "  why !  how  I  feel ! " 
And  the  scabs  fell  off  his  body  and  floated  away 
upon  the  water.  Now  see  him,  he  don't  stop  to 


234         FROM  EAKTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

change  his  clothes,  he  is  so  happy.  He  springs  up 
into  the  carriage.  He  says  to  the  servants,  "  Run 
the  horses  just  as  fast  as  you  can ;  I  want  to  tell  my 
wife  and  children."  And  it  seems  to  me  that  I  can 
see  the  wife  and  children  as  they  wait  to  see  what 
the  result  will  be,  and  as  he  gets  down  from  the  car- 
riage, I  can  hear  him  shouting,  louder  than  any 
Methodist  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  "  Glory,  hallelu- 
jah !  Oh,  I  am  saved !  I  am  saved  from  this  terrible 
disease."  And  he  springs  from  that  carriage,  and 
meets  his  wife  and  children,  and  his  wife  gives  him 
such  a  kiss  as  she  never  gave  him  before,  and  his 
children  get  hold  of  his  knees  and  arms,  and  how 
glad  they  are !  Oh,  what  a  happy  time  !  Don't  you 
think  that  was  adapted  to  that  man's  character  and 
condition  ?  Do  you  know  what  is  said  ?  "  The  leprosy 
of  sin  is  on  every  man."  You  are  diseased,  dear 
man.  "  Fear  not,  I  bring  you  glad  tidings  of  great 
joy."  Now,  what  does  Jesus  say?  He  says  that 
"  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  His  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  Him  should 
not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life."  Now  I  tell  you 
this  is  the  Gospel  for  you.  Will  you  take  this  Gos- 
pel to  your  heart  ?  Some  of  you  may  have  been  drunk- 
ards. Perhaps  you  have  not  been  home  the  past  week 
until  twelve  o'clock  at  night,  but  hung  around  the 
billiard  rooms,  while  your  wife  was  at  home  in  dis- 
tress, and  your  children  afraid  you  will  lie  in  a  drunk- 
ard's grave.  Don't  be  afraid.  Take  the  Gospel. 
Let  its  adaptation  come  to  your  soul.  Don't  you 
think  it  is  better  adapted  than  any  thing  else  to  bless 


GOOD   TIDINGS.  235 

you  ?  A  few  years  ago  I  was  going  west  on  a  cam- 
paign. A  gentleman  in  Michigan  saw  the  announce- 
ment in  the  papers,  and  he  wrote  to  me  at  New  York : 
"  You  are  coming  west ;  can  not  you  stop  in  our  town, 
and  have  some  meetings?"  I  looked  over  my  rail- 
road directory,  and  found  that  I  could  ftop  over  one 
day.  So  I  wrote  him  that  I  would  be  there  on  a  cer- 
tain day.  He  met  me  at  the  depot,  took  my  wife  to 
the  house ;  then  he  took  me  in  his  carriage  around 
the  town  a  little,  and  came  to  a  place  where  they 
were  building  a  large  school  house,  and  stopped  and 

shouted,  "  Mr.  A ,  come  here  a  minute,  will  you  ?  " 

A  gentleman  came  hurrying  along  to  the  carriage. 

"  Mr.  A ,  this  is  Mr.  Graves."  "  Oh,  Mr.  Graves," 

said  he,  "  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  glad  to  see  you ! " 
He  put  out  his  hands  and  seemed  very  much  inter- 
ested, though  I  had  never  seen  his  face.  Said  he, 
"  I  want  to  tell  you  my  experience."  "  What  is  it  ?  " 
He  said,  "I  was  a  drunkard  (he  was  a  man,  I  should 
say,  more  than  forty),  and  I  had  got  so  low  that  one 
morning  when  I  went  down  to  the  market,  and  got 
some  beefsteak  for  breakfast  (I  got  trusted  for  that), 
on  my  way  home  my  appetite  was  so  strong  that  I 
went  into  a  saloon,  and  pawned  the  meat  for  a  glass 
of  liquor,  and  the  saloon  keeper  was  wicked  enough 
to  take  the  meat  right  out  of  my  family's  mouths,  to 
let  me  have  some  liquor.  I  got  home.  My  family 
saw  that  something  must  be  done.  I  was  a  wreck. 
So  they  had  me  put  under  arrest,  and  took  me  down 
to  the  House  of  Reform.  I  stayed  there  several 
weeks,  in  despair,  hopelessly,  as  I  supposed,  with  no 


236         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

idea  that  I  was  ever  going  to  get  over  that  fearful 
mania  for  drink.  By  and  by,  a  young  man,  a  Chris- 
tian, came  up,  and  said,  '  I  have  a  remedy  for  you.' 
'  Have  you  ? '  Hope  began  to  spring  up  in  my  heart. 
'  What  is  it ? '  'It  is  Jesus  Christ.  He  is  able  to 
kill  out  thaft  burning  appetite  within  you.  He 
breaks  the  power  of  reigning  sin.  He  sets  the  pris- 
oner free.'  He  then  took  his  Bible  and  opened  it 
and  pointed  out  the  pure  Gospel  of  Christ.  I  ac- 
cepted it.  I  believed  it — that  it  was  able  to  save 
me  from  the  dreadful  sin  into  which  I  had  fallen.  I 
stayed  there  a  few  weeks  after  that,  but  had  the 
appetite  no  more.  I  came  home,  and  to-day  I  am 
a  happy  man,  because  I  have  the  Gospel,  and  it  has 
taken  away  all  my  appetite  for  strong  drink." 

And  I  want  to  say  to  you  here  to-day,  while  I 
have  no  enmity  to  secret  societies,  or  any  thing  that 
will  do  good,  I  belong  to  no  secret  society  on  the 
face  of  this  earth,  and  never  expect  to.  You  may 
ask  me  why.  The  temperance  pledge  alone  never 
yet  saved  a  man.  No  other  work  of  man  ever  saved 
from  any  sin.  I  do  not  say  but  that  these  ways  have 
been  helps,  but  nought  but  the  Gospel  is  adapted  to 
take  away  the  sins  of  a  man's  heart ;  and  I  believe 
that  in  the  church  of  God  is  the  great  work  of 
reform ;  the  elements  for,  and  all  the  elements  of 
reform  that  this  world  needs.  I  take  no  stock  in 
any  thing  to  save  men  but  the  precious  Gospel  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This,  and  this  only,  is  the 
grand  thing  that  is  adapted  to  save  men.  Now  that 
that  drunkard  was  saved,  don't  you  think  it  was 


GOOD  TIDINGS.  237 

adapted  to  his  wants,  to  bless  his  soul,  to  bless  his 
wife  and  children  ? 

Now  there  is  another  thing  about  this.  There  is 
great  joy  in  the  power  which  the  G-ospel  has  over  the 
human  heart.  There  is  nothing  like  it.  It  makes 
no  difference  how  wicked  a  man  is,  or  what  his 
tendencies  are.  Oh !  the  power  that  the  precious 
Gospel  has  upon  the  heart  of  man,  when  it  saves 
him. 

When  I  was  first  engaged  in  the  ministry,  I  knew 

a  man  by  the  name  of  K ,  a  very  wicked  one, 

whose  wife  was  a  member  of  my  church.  He  was 
profane,  very  crude  and  rough,  and  sinful,  but  God 
met  him ;  the  Holy  Spirit  touched  his  heart,  and 
then  it  seemed  as  if,  more  than  ever,  he  went  into  a 
desperate  conflict  with  his  convictions.  One  day 
he  was  out  in  the  field  plowing,  and  there  came  to 
him  the  mighty  power  of  the  Gospel,  and  wrought 
upon  his  heart.  When  he  came  to  tell  his  experience 
and  unite  with  the  church,  he  told  us  this :  "  I  was 
driving  my  oxen  around  the  furrow,  and  it  seemed 
as  if  they  acted  like  so  many  demons.  I  could  not 
keep  them  in  the  furrow,  nor  manage  them.  But 
by  and  by  my  heart  was  so  wrought  upon  that  I 
could  not  bear  my  convictions  any  longer,  and  I 
stopped  my  oxen,  and  knelt  right  down  there  in  the 
field  and  said,  '  Lord  Jesus,  I  surrender  to  Thee.  I 
give  myself  to  Thee  ; '  and  I  was  converted ;  and 
I  was  so  blessed  in  my  heart  that  I  unhitched  my 
oxen,  and  went  right  up  to  the  house,  and  told  my 
wife.  After  dinner  I  went  out  plowing,  and  hpw 


238         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEtf. 

well  the  oxen  behaved  themselves;  why,  they  went 
right  along  in  the  furrow  so  well  that  I  did  not 
know  but  that  they  too  had  been  converted." 

When  he  was  so  wicked  and  rough,  pounding  his 
cattle,  it  is  no  wonder  they  behaved  so,  but  when  he 
was  toned  down  in  his  own  heart  it  had  an  effect  on 
every  thing  about  him.  Oh,  how  the  very  beasts  of 
the  field  do  feel  the  sweet  blessings  that  come  into 
men's  hearts,  and  flow  out  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

Now  there  is  another  thing  in  the  great  joy,  and 
that  is  the  fitness  it  gives  a  man  to  live.  I  take 
strongly  the  ground  that  no  man  is  fit  to  live  until 
he  is  fit  to  die,  to  change  worlds  at  any  moment 
when  God  himself  shall  call  him.  I  urge  upon  your 
hearts  to-day  this  one  great  idea  of  the  fitness  to  live 
to  the  blessing  of  humanity,  after  the  salvation  of 
your  own  soul.  Nothing  will  give  you  that  fitness 
but  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Perhaps  some  of  you  may  have  heard  of  that  old 
man,  who  was  a  deacon  of  the  church.  It  is  said  an 
infidel  miller  came  to  tell  his  experience  to  the 
church,  and  some  one  said  to  him, ."How  can  this 
be?"  He  was  a  man  who  had  denied  his  God; 
denied  the  Gospel,  and  denied  every  thing  that  was 
good.  But  said  he :  "  When  I  used  to  run  my  mill 
on  Sunday,  the  deacon  used  to  go  down  regularly  to 
church  every  Sunday,  passing  by  at  a  certain  hour, 
and  I  saw  him  go.  He  never  said  a  word  to  me,  but 
some  how  his  influence  seemed  to  take  hold  of  me,  so 
that  I  said,  '  I  am  not  going  to  trample  on  that  man's 


GOOD  TIDINGS.  239 

good  sense  and  Christianity  any  more  by  running 
this  mill  when  he  goes  by  ;  and  so,  when  I  thought 
it  was  about  time  for  the  deacon  to  go  by,  I  would 
shut  the  mill  down,  and  wait  till  he  got  past,  half 
an  hour  or  so,  and  then  start  it  up  again.  By  and 
by  that  process  of  action  led  me  to  think  there  was 
some  thing  in  religion,  some  power  in  it,  and  I  gave 
myself  up  to  Christ,  just  under  that  influence ;  and 
here  I  am  to-day  with  my  heart  right  before  God." 
You  may  say  ^what  you  please,  I  know  that  these 
worldly  men  are  for  ever  dinging  at  church  mem- 
bers because  they  are  "  no  better  than  others." 
Bless  you !  when  you  turn  to  Mr.  So  and  so,  who  is 
a  Congregationalist,  or  a  Baptist,  and  say,  "  He 
don't  live  any  better  than  I  do,"  it  shows  very  much 
to  my  mind  that  you  are  convinced  there  is  some  thing 
good  in  religion,  and  you  are  trying  to  make  out 
that  that  man  does  not  come  up  to  the  standard. 
And  any  way  you  please  to  put  it,  all  these  little 
sayings  are  evidences  that  down  in  the  heart  there  is 
a  conviction  that  there  is  some  thing  blessed  and 
good  in  religion,  and  every  where  there  is  a  great 
joy,  that  the  Gospel  gives  a  man  in  his  heart,  when 
he  receives  it.  I  do  not  say  but  that  there  are 
hypocrites  in  the  church,  but  I  say  when  men  receive 
the  Gospel,  and  live  by  it,  it  fits  them  to  live  as 
nothing  else  can. 

There  is  another  thing  in  this  great  joy,  and  that 
is  the  commendation  it  gives  to  men  everywhere  in  this 
world.  I  suppose  I  have  not  spent  a  minute  since  I 
stood  up  here  this  afternoon  but  that  every  one  of 


240         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

you  have  really  felt  glad  that  I  am  here,  and  you  are 
here.  There  is  some  thing  pleasant  in  this  meeting. 
You  had  a  great  deal  rather  see  me  standing  here  to- 
day than  reeling  down  your  streets  drunk.  You  had 
a  great  deal  rather  see  me  standing  here,  and  hear 
me  talk,  than  to  know  I  was  playing  cards,  gambling 
and  drinking  with  some  of  your  young  men  in  some 
back  room,  as  you  will  often  find  men  in  towns  like 
this,  in  these  club  rooms  and  other  places.  How 
sad  the  picture !  You  had  a  great  deal  rather  see 
me  here  as  I  am.  I  was  not  always  so.  Nearly 
thirty  years  ago  I  laid  the  foundation  for  what  I  am 
saying  here  to-day ;  but  when  I  laid  that  foundation, 
I  came  up  -from  the  depths.  You  would  hardly  mis- 
trust that  when  I  was  at  the  age  of  twenty  I  was  a 
reeling  inebriate  in  the  city  of  Boston,  going  the 
downward  steps  of  death ;  and  before  I  was  con- 
verted, at  the  age  of  a  little  past  twenty-one  years, 
these  cheeks,  to-day  flushed  with  manhood,  these 
eyes  sparkling  with  earnest  Gospel  truth,  were 
already  tinged  by  the  intoxicating  bowl,  and  all  there 
is  that  sin  is  heir  to.  And  to-day,  I  suppose  that  if 
I  were  to  take  a  vote  of  every  person  here  and  say, 
young  man,  old  man,  merchant,  banker,  farmer, 
lawyer,  doctor,  saloon-keeper,  whoever  you  are,  that 
believe  it  was  a  commendable  thing  that  I  did  when 
I  became  a  Christian,  stand  up ;  I  suppose  there 
probably  is  not  one  in  this  room  who  would  refuse 
to  stand  on  his  feet. 

It  is  commendable.     When   I   was  going  down, 
grieving   friends,  breathing  out  sentiments  of  dis- 


GOOD   TIDINGS.  241 

grace  and  dishonor,  who  could  respect  me?  The 
saloon-keeper?  He  played  the  laugh  on  me,  of 
course,  as  long  as  I  had  any  money.  The  man  that 
kept  the  gambling  table  would  be  very  pleasant  as 
long  as  I  would  shake  props,  or  any  other  game  to 
throw  a  few  paltry  dollars  into  his  pocket ;  but  when 
my  money  was  gone  he  would  kick  me  out  if  he 
could.  Where  was  there  one  that  could,  down  in  his 
heart,  respect  me  ?  But  to-day,  from  one  end  of  this 
American  continent  to  the  other  (for  in  twenty 
years  I  have  traveled  over  thirty  states  of  this  land), 
legions  of  friends  gather  around  me  to  commend  the 
Gospel.  Oh !  dear  man,  show  me  a  young  man  or 
an  old  man  'in  this  town  who  has  received  Christ, 
and  I  will  show  you  one  whom  every  person,  relig- 
ious or  irreligious,  respects  above  any  otber  class. 
It  is  commendable,  I  say,  and  there  is  nothing  like  it. 

There  is  another  thing  about  this  great  joy.  There 
is  great  joy  in  the  fact  of  immediate  surrender  to  Jesus 
Christ.  To-day,  right  here  in  this  house,  between 
the  hours  of  three  and  four  o'clock,  I  say,  Surrender ! 
Decide !  Oh  !  sir,  will  you  decide  to-day  ?  Will 
you,  young  man,  if  you  have  not?  Let  the  heavenly 
arches  ring,  the  angels  rejoice ;  yea,  the  dear  ones 
that  have  gone  before  rejoice  in  glory  over  your 
acceptance  of  the  glad  tidings  of  Jesus  Christ.  Will 
you  do  it? 

In  Delaware  a  man  sat  right  in  front  of  me.     He 

was  convinced  that  he  ought  to  be  a  Christian.  That 

day   I   determined  to   go   and  see   him.      At    four 

o'clock  I  went  down.     Said  I,  "  Sir,  you  were  in  my 

16 


242         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

meeting  last  night."  "Yes,  sir."  "You  were  con- 
vinced you  were  a  sinner  and  needed  the  Gospel  ?  " 
"  Yes."  "  Will  you  promise  me  that  before  sundown 
to-night,  you  will  go  some  where  in  this  shop,  or  in 
your  closet,  alone,  and  kneel  down  and  give  yourself 
to  Jesus  Christ?"  He  thought  that  was  hurrying 
up  business  wonderfully.  Said  I,  "  Decision  is  what 
you  need ;  will  you  do  it?  "  Said  he,  "  Mr.  Graves, 
it  is  reasonable,  and  I  will  do  it.  He  was  a  man  of 
forty-five.  That  man  rejoiced  soon  in  Christ,  and 
came  into  the  church.  Two  years  ago  I  was  in  a 
hall  in  Philadelphia,  and  a  gentleman  came  up  to 
me  :  "  I  suppose  you  don't  remember  me."  Said  I, 
"  I  don't  know  ;  it  seems  as  if  I  had  seen  your  face." 

"  Do  you  remember  the  man  at  D ,  whom  you 

visited  in  the  shop,  and  pressed  to  immediate  surren- 
der and  submission  to  Jesus  Christ?"  "I  do,  sir; 
you  are  not  that  man?"  "I  am,  sir.  I  saw  you 
in  the  hall,  and  wanted  to  get  hold  of  your  hand, 
and  thank  you  for  leading  me  to  that  immediate  sur- 
render." Do  you  think  that  he  ever  regretted  it? 
Young  man,  I  do  believe,  to-day,  as  much  as  I 
believe  that  I  have  a  name,  if  you  will  give  yourself 
unreservedly  to  Christ  this  afternoon,  you  will  never 
in  this  world  or  another  regret  it ;  but  if  you  do 
not,  you  may  regret  it  ten  thousand  times.  Oh,  then, 
will  you  have  this  great  joy  in  your  heart?  Let  me 
say  another  thing :  There  is  great  joy  gathering  around 
the  death  bed  of  that  man  who  receives  the  Gf-ospel. 
How  many  I  have  seen  die!  How  many  there  are 
who  have  this  Gospel  in  their  hearts  when  they  die ! 


GOOD  TIDINGS.  243 

I  never  knew  one  to  regret  having  it,  and  I  have 
known  many  to  regret  not  having  it.  Will  you,  to- 
day, dear  friends,  accept  the  preciousness  of  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  ? 


SEOEET    SOCIETIES.* 

MY  reasons  for  giving  a  few  brief  pages  to  the 
readers  of  this  book  upon  secret  societies,  are  that  I 
may  present  some  hints  to  Christians  who  belong  to 
them,  and  guard  others  in  Christian  usefulness  who 
do  not  belong  to  them.  I  have  no  disposition  to 
raise  opposition  to  secret  societies  by  way  of  contro- 
versy or  unkindly  feelings.  But,  having  long  felt 
that  it  was  unwise  for  a  Christian  to  belong  to  them, 
I  wish  to  state  some  reasons  why  I  have  arrived  at 
this  conclusion.  These  I  wish  to  urge  upon  the 
candid  and  prayerful  consideration  of  my  brethren. 
There  are  societies,  doubtless,  which  are  organized 
for  secular  and  wicked  purposes.  Of  course  no 
Christian  would  think  of  joining  such  an  one. 
Others,  such  as  Freemasons,  Odd  Fellows  and  Tem- 
perance societies,  and  those  of  a  kindred  character, 
have  for  their  object  works  of  philanthropy  and  re- 
form, and  deeds  of  benevolence. 

That  such  acts  and  purposes  are  commendable 
wherever  manifest,  none  can  den}r.  But  where  is 
the  proper  place  for  moral  action,  influence  and 
labor  for  the  Christian  ?  Jesus  says  to  his  people, 
"  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world,"  "  the  salt  of  the 

*  Suggested  by  the  inquiry  of  many,  "Would  you  advise  a 
Christian  to  belong  to  secret  societies?" 

(244) 


SECRET   SOCIETIES.  245 

earth."  "  A  city  that  is  set  on  a  hill  can  not  be 
hid."  This  doctrine  of  our  Lord  reveals  to  the 
Christian  what  he  is  in  himself,  what  he  is  to  the 
world,  and  what  position  he  is  to  occupy  to  have  his 
influence  known  and  felt.  And  to  this  three-fold 
end  God  has  given  a  visible  church  to  the  world. 
Whatever  variance  there  may  be  about  the  outward 
marks  by  way  of  ordinances  and  church  polity,  there 
is  but  one  evident  design  of  the  Holy  One  in  giving 
this  organization  to  mankind.  It  is  to  establish  and 
spread  holiness.  The  church,  then,  is  Grod"s  system 
of  organized  holiness.  Its  work  is  emphatically  that 
of  reform  and  philanthropy  in  every  possible  way. 
Do  we  want  education  advanced?  Look  to  the 
church  of  Christ.  Do  we  want  temperance  enforced  ? 
Look  to  the  church  of  Christ.  Do  we  want  the  sick 
and  those  in  prison  visited  ?  Look  to  the  church  of 
Christ.  Do  we  want  widows  and  orphans  helped  and 
cared  for  ?  Look  to  the  church  of  Christ.  Do  we 
want  the  poor  fed  and  clothed  ?  Look  to  the  church 
of  Christ.  Do  we  want  political  government  upheld 
on  principles  of  hallowed  goodness?  Look  to  the 
church  of  Christ.  Do  we  want  plagues  and  scourges 
held  back  by  prayer  and  fasting?  Look  to  the 
church  of  Christ.  Do  we  want  the  institutions  of  the 
Sabbath  preserved  in  quiet  and  blessing  ?  Look  to 
the  church  of  Christ.  Do  we  want  the  marriage  rela- 
tion kept  in  its  divinely  given  purity?  Look  to  the 
church  of  Christ.  Do  we  wanted  soldiers  soothed 
and  comforted  in  time  of  war  ?  Look  to  the  church 
of  Christ.  Do  we  want  profanity,  gambling,  horse- 


246          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

racing,  fornication,  and  all  other  kindred  evils 
checked  in  their  course  of  sin  and  death?  Look  to 
the  church  of  Christ.  Do  we  want  warning  against 
the  dangers  of  losing  the  soul  ?  Look  to  the  church 
of  Christ.  Do  we  want  to  know  God's  true  and  only 
way  of  saving  the  soul,  and  of  evangelizing  the 
world?  Look  to  the  church  of  Christ.  Do  we  want 
heaven  opened  ?  Look  to  the  church  of  Christ. 
With  such  an  exalted  institution  as  this  you  are  now 
connected,  my  Christian  brother;  and  what  better 
or  other  relation  could  you  ask  ?  And  surely  there 
is  work  and  blessing  enough  in  it  for  you. 

THE  CHURCH  OF  CHRIST  HAS  IN  IT  ALL  THE  ELE- 
MENTS OF  REFORM  THAT  THIS  WORLD  NEEDS.  If  it 

be  said  she  does  not  fulfill  her  mission  fully  and 
faithfully  in  taking  care  of  the  sick,  the  orphan  and 
the  poor,  and  in  prosecuting  the  work  of  temperance 
reform,  I  would  urge  that  3rou  enlarge  your  devotion 
and  consecration  for  her  improvement  and  perfect- 
ness.  Do  this  instead  of  letting  down  your  standard 
and  dividing  your  moral  strength  by  uniting  yourself 
with  an  institution  that  makes  no  pretensions  to  the 
promotion  of  gospel  holiness.  You  have  but  one  life 
to  live ;  you  will  soon  be  in  eternity,  and  you  can 
not  afford  to  form  such  alliances  as  a  basis  of  moral 
action. 

There  are  important  bearings  which  Christian  men 
ought  to  seriously  regard  in  this  matter.  The  bands 
of  these  societies  often  injure  the  moral  liberty  which 
their  members  should  enjoy  with  their  families.  In 
many  of  them  the  wife  and  children  can  not  join 


SECEET   SOCIETIES.  247 

with  their  husband  and  father.  Neither  can  they 
know  all  the  transactions  of  the  lodge  into  which  he 
enters.  This  puts  on  him  bands  that  he  never  ought 
to  wear,  and  has  a  tendency  to  wean  him  from  the 
position  of  love  and  oneness  he  ought  to  hold  in  the 
bosom  of  his  family.  Besides  this,  there  is  an  indi- 
rect influence  in  these  alliances  to  chill  piety.  This 
may  be  unintentional,  but  nevertheless  true.  I  have 
known  many  men  who,  before  connecting  themselves 
with  a  secret  society,  were  pious  and  devoted  in  reli- 
gious experience,  but  after  forming  such  affinity  they 
soon  relapsed  into  professional  indifference,  and  lost 
their  religious  interest ;  and,  though  devoted  to  lodge 
meetings  every  week  until  a  late  hour  of  the  night, 
could  find  time  no  more  to  attend  the  prayer  meet- 
ing. This  course  is  not  imfrequent  among  Christian 
men  who  become  members  of  these  secret  orders,  and 
is  traceable  directly  to  their  influence.  Besides  this, 
again  and  again  I  have  heard  members  of  some  secret 
societies  say,  "  My  church  is  enough  ; "  and  "  If  I  am 
a  good  Mason  I  shall  be  saved,"  etc.  Now  this 
society,  in  many  of  its  first  degrees,  has  no  sem- 
blance to  teach  Christ  and  His  blood  to  save  men. 
How,  then,  can  the  followers  of  Jesus  allow  them- 
selves to  belong  to  a  society  that  thus  in  its  very 
nature  falsely  leads  immortal  souls  ? 

Another  thing  I  wish  to  mention,  and  to  it  call 
the  attention  of  brethren  that  I  love.  Some  of 
these  societies,  and  those  too  to  which  many  minis- 
ters and  church  officers  belong,  frequently  get  up 
public  balls  and  dances.  Claiming  to  be  no  more 


248         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

than  wordly  institutions,  of  course  they  feel  that 
they  have  a  right  so  to  do.  But  do  not  the  Chris- 
tian members  of  the  body  necessarily  feel  the  griev- 
ance and  blighting  influence  of  these  unhallowed 
practices  which  they  could  not,  for  a  moment,  sanc- 
tion in  the  churches  to  which  they  minister?  It 
seems  to  me  that  this  is  too  much  of  mixing  the 
church  and  the  world  in  the  moral  designs,  impulses 
and  forces  which  we  have  consecrated  to  Christ.  I 
say  these  things,  as  a  minister  of  grace,  in  the  light 
of  what  I  know  of  the  inner  circle  of  secret  society 
experience.  Therefore  I  wish  to  entreat  Christian  men, 
if  you  would  be  useful,  promote  holiness,  save  sin- 
ners, and  stand  untrammeled  in  every  possible  work 
of  Christ-like  reform,  do  not  join  a  secret  society. 
Perhaps  some  ministers  and  laymen,  who  are  now 
"  unequally  yoked  together  with  unbelievers,"  will 
ask,  "How  can  I  relieve  myself  of  this  relation?" 
I  answer,  step  down  and  out  at  once.  But  do  it  in 
love  toward  those  you  leave,  and  for  the  one  pur- 
pose of  standing  for  Christ  in  the  perfect  law  of 
liberty.  "  Whatsoever  you  do,  do  all  to  the  glory 
of  God." 


IMMEDIATE    SALTATION. 

Delivered   in  the  Central  Baptist  Church,  New  York,  Sunday 
Evening,  June  10th,  1877. 

IN  2  Corinthians  vi,  and  a  part  of  the  second  verse, 
you  will  find  this  language:  "Now  is  the  day  of 
salvation." 

Now!  And  we  are  here  to-night  to  consider  the 
immediate  salvation  of  any  soul  who  wants  to  be 
saved. 

There  are  two  things  which  are  imperatively 
needed  by  every  one  who  desires  to  be  saved.  Let 
me  illustrate  what  I  mean  by  this  remark.  Suppose 
that  there  was  a  man  in  this  town  in  danger  of 
bankruptcy.  His  paper  is  out  for  fifty  thousand 
dollars,  and  he  can  not  meet  it.  The  inquiry  of  his 
heart  is,  at  once :  Is  there  any  way  by  which  I  can 
escape  bankruptcy?  A  man  approaches  him  and 
says :  "  Sir,  '  now  is  the  day  of  salvation ;'  "  meaning 
by  that  that  there  is  a  means  of  release  from  the 
danger  of  bankruptcy.  His  first  thought  is :  is  this 
true  ?  Can  I  escape  ?  and  then  the  question  arises, 
how  can  it  be  done  ? 

Just  so  it  is  with  the  sinner.  He  wakes  up  to  the 
condition  of  his  soul  and  finds  himself  in  impending 
danger,  perhaps  for  this  world,  as  well  as  the  world 
to  come.  Now,  dear  sinner,  there  are  two  things 

(249) 


250          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

which  I  propose  to  bring  to  your  heart:  one  is 
Christ's  ability,  and  the  other  is  the  way  in  which 
He  proposes  to  do  His  work. 

In  Hebrews  vii,  25,  you  read,  "  Wherefore  He  is 
able  also  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come 
unto  God  by  Him,  seeing  He  ever  liveth  to  make 
intercession  for  them."  I  take  it  that  in  the  very 
face  of  that  declaration  of  holy  record,  there  is  im- 
plied the  fact  that  man,  who  is  lost  to  the  uttermost, 
Christ  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost. 

In  1  John  i,  7,  you  find  directly  revealed  the  only 
remedy  for  sin.  It  is  this :  "  The  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  His  Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin."  With 
my  hand  on  the  Bible,  I  should  not  hesitate  an 
instant  to  say  to  a  sinner  who  wants  now  to  be 
saved :  Comply  with  the  terms  laid  down,  and  chal- 
lenge your  Lord  on  the  record  of  this  passage,  and 
know  that  through  an  infallible  Savior,  you  have 
personal  and  immediate  salvation.  Let  me  add 
right  here,  any  soul  that  will,  can  grasp  that  idea  in 
a  single  instant.  Take  an  illustration.  Take  the 
dying  thief  if  you  please.  There  he  was  on  the 
cross  ;  surely  his  character  was  black  enough,  and 
yet  the  very  minute  that  he  prayed,  the  reply  came : 
"To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise."  If 
that  is  not  sudden  conversion,  I  don't  know  what 
sudden  conversion  is.  Another  illustration,  in  the 
nineteenth  chapter  of  Luke,  the  first  few  verses,  you 
get  the  account  of  the  conversion  of  Zaccheus.  He 
was  a  chief  among  the  publicans,  and  rich,  too.  I 
suppose  he  had  been  pilfering  the  treasury  of  his 


IMMEDIATE  SALVATION.  251 

country,  perhaps  taken  more  than  he  ought  to  when 
he  collected  the  taxes.  When  he  heard  that  Jesus 
was  coming  that  way,  his  interest  in  Him  was 
aroused,  and,  being  a  man  small  of  stature,  he  could 
not  look  over  the  shoulders  of  the  crowd,  and  so 
stood  a  very  small  chance  to  see  the  wonderful  per- 
sonage. As  He  passed,  he  climbed  up  into  a  syca- 
more tree.  When  he  got  up  there  among  the  trees, 
he  looked  down  to  see  the  Son  of  God  pass  by,  and 
just  as  Jesus  got  under  the  tree  He  looked  up.  One 
look  struck  the  man  under  conviction.  Then  came 
the  word,  "  Zaccheus,  come  down  here,  for  to-day  I 
must  abide  at  thy  house."  And  if  all  the  combined 
powers  of  the  eternal  kingdom  of  God's  grace  had 
been  put  to  work,  I  doubt  whether  they  could  show 
salvation  more  effectually  to  that  publican,  who  was 
rich  and  a  great  sinner,  than  He  did  to  Zaccheus 
when  He  told  him  to  come  down,  "  To-day  salvation 
is  come  to  thy  house."  Now,  what  did  he  do?  Did 
he  come  down  there  with  a  dark,  sad  face,  go  hang- 
ing around  like  some  of  our  elders,  and  deacons,  and 
others,  with  a  great  long  face?  Like  a  great  many 
of  these  professors  of  religion,  who  look  as  if  they 
drank  a  quart  of  vinegar  for  breakfast  every  morn- 
ing, their  faces  a  yard  long,  and  all  sad.  Is  that  the 
way  he  came  down?  He  came  down  as  if  he  had 
obtained  new  life.  He  came  down  a  happy  man, 
It  is  said  he  came  down  and  received  Him  joyfully. 
There  is  great  evidence  that  the  man  was  converted, 
and  I  believe  he  was  converted  somewhere  among 
those  limbs,  as  he  came  down. 


252         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

If  that  does  not  teach  sudden  conversion,  then  I 
don't  know  what  sudden  conversion  is.  Now,  per- 
haps some  of  you  will  say,  "  Mr.  Graves,  can  I  be 
saved  as  quickly  as  that?"  Let  me  illustrate  out- 
side of  the  Scripture.  Before  the  war  we  had  slavery 
all  over  the  South,  and  after  the  Fugitive  Slave 
Law  the  slaveholders  could  hunt  their  slaves  from 
Georgia  to  the  Canada  line.  Now  I  will  suppose  a 
slave  escapes  away  down  there  in  the  South,  and 
comes  along  up  through  Virginia  and  New  York, 
and  goes  on  up  through  Vermont,  fleeing  all  the  way 
as  fast  as  he  can.  Perhaps  the  hounds  and  the  slave- 
hunter  are  after  him.  He  gets  within  a  foot  of  the 
Canada  line,  and  just  as  he  comes  to  that  line  he 
makes  a  leap,  and  over  he  goes.  How  long  did  it 
take  him  to  get  over  the  Canada  line  ?  About  an 
instant.  What  was  he  when  he  got  over  there? 
He  was  a  free  man.  What  was  he  before  he  went, 
over  ?  He  was  a  slave.  He  was  in  bondage.  Now 
I  bear  you  record  to-night,  my  friends,  that  the  sin- 
ner can  be  saved  as  quickly  as  that;  and  just  as 
quickly  as  he  yields  himself  and  accepts  Christ,  he 
has  immediate  salvation.  I  don't  care  whether  he 
sheds  a  tear,  whether  he  has  a  happy  emotion  or  not. 
It  is  going  out  of  self  into  Christ ;  in  other  words, 
stepping  out  of  bondage  into  liberty.  Now  I  will 
give  you  seven  words  from  the  Bible  to  help  you 
along  in  the  way  of  salvation. 

The  first  word  is  —  Submission.  In  Romans  x,  3, 
you  will  read  this  language :  "  Who  went  about 
establishing  their  own  righteousness,  and  would  not 


IMMEDIATE   SALVATION.  253 

submit  themselves  to  the  righteousness  of  God." 
No  sinner  was  ever  yet  saved  until  he  had  first  sub- 
mitted, brought  his  will  to  yield  to  Jesus.  In  John 
v,  40,  you  will  read  this  language :  "  Ye  will  not 
come  to  Me  that  ye  might  have  life ; "  that  is,  ye 
will  not  submit  to  Christ  that  ye  might  have  life.  I 
will  suppose  that  this  room  is  a  parlor,  and  down 
yonder  there  sits  a  father,  and  he  has  a  little  boy, 
John,  right  by  his  side,  and  this  book  of  hymns  lies 
on  the  table.  The  father  says,  "  Johnny,  my  boy, 
go  and  bring  me  that  book  of  hymns."  A  little  op- 
position, rebellion,  rises  up  at  once.  "  He  says,  "  I 
don't  want  to,  papa."  No  matter  what  the  occasion 
is,  the  boy  is  in  opposition  to  his  father.  You  can 
see  that  readily.  "  Bring  me  the  book  of  hymns,  my 
child."  The  boy  don't  move.  Pretty  soon  the 
father  says  again,  "  Johnny,  did  you  hear  your  father? 
Go  and  bring  the  book  of  hymns."  Johnny  starts 
then,  but  he  goes  very  slowly.  There  is  opposition 
in  his  will.  By  and  by  he  comes  up  to  the  table. 
His  father  says,  "  Bring  me  the  book,  my  boy."  He 
takes  the  book  carelessly,  and  lets  it  drop  on  the 
'floor  ;  gives  every  indication  that  he  don't  intend  to 
bring  the  book  if  he  can  help  it.  His  father  speaks 
out,  "  My  child,  pick  up  that  book,  and  bring  it  to 
me."  Then  he  begins  to  cry  with  anger  and  grief; 
picks  up  the  book,  starts  back  very  slowly,  brings  it 
to  his  father,  and  the  father  says,  "  My  child,  don't 
you  think  you  did  very  wrong  in  not  bringing  the 
book  to  me  at  first?"  That  father  may  stand  by 
that  boy,  perhaps  weeping,  pleading,  entreating,  ad- 


254         FEOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

vising,  and  using  every  conceivable  means  for  a  Kwlf 
hour  or  more  to  persuade  him  to  submit  to  his  will. 
By  and  by  the  boy  springs  into  his  father's  arms  and 
says,  "  Yes,  father,  I  did  do  wrong.  I  am  very  sorry ; 
will  you  forgive  me?"  Of  course  he  will  forgive 
him.  Now  that  is  just  as  near  as  you  can  illustrate 
it,  the  case  of  the  sinner.  He  has  gone  away  from 
his  God.  He  has  continued  in  rebellion;  and  I  read 
in  this  Bible  the  language,  "  God  was  in  Christ  rec- 
onciling the  world  unto  Himself."  Now  God  sends 
out  ministers,  Sunday  school  teachers,  pious  parents ; 
builds  meeting  houses,  sends  evangelists,  puts  under 
contribution  the  singing  of  choirs,  and  employs  every 
means  to  bring  the  sinner  to  see  that  he  has  done 
wrong,  and  to  be  willing  to  submit ;  and  God  the 
Holy  Ghost,  by  night  and  day,  presses  home  calls 
and  entreats  the  sinner.  By  and  by  you  see  the 
sinner  as  he  says,  "  Yes,  Lord,  I  am  sorry  I  have 
sinned ;  forgive  me ;"  and  then  there  comes  harmony 
between  him  and  his  God.  Now  can  you  see  that 
when  that  father  stood  entreating  that  boy,  he  was 
not  reconciling  himself  to  the  boy ;  he  was  reconcil- 
ing the  boy  to  himself;  and  can  you  not  see  that 
when  it  is  declared  that  "  God  was  in  Christ  recon- 
ciling the  world  to  Himself,"  He  was  not  reconciling 
Himself  to  the  world.  He  was  bringing  the  sinner 
to  Himself;  not  bringing  Himself  to  the  sinner. 
Now  I  say  this  is  the  first,  the  fundamental  thing. 
The  sinner  must  in  his  will  be  ready  to  submit  and 
surrender  to  the  great  God,  the  Heavenly  Father, 
against  whom  he  has  sinned. 


IMMEDIATE   SALVATION.  255 

Now,  my  friends,  the  next  word  I  want  you  to 
notice  is  —  Repentance.  This  will  help  you  into  the 
very  ante-chamber  of  experimental  religion.  I  doubt 
whether  any  sinner  was  ever  saved,  inquiring  the 
way  of  salvation,  until  he  had  gone  by  the  way  of 
repentance.  In  2  Corinthians  vii,  10,  we  read,  "  For 
godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance  not  to  be  repented 
of;  but  the  sorrow  of  the  world  worketh  death." 

Godly  sorrow  is  being  sorry  for  your  sins,  because 
you  have  sinned  against  a  holy  God.  But  what  is 
the  sorrow  of  the  world  which  worketh  death  ?  I 
will  suppose  that  in  your  home  there  is  a  little  boy. 
The  mother  goes  away  some  day  and  says,  "  Now, 
my  child,  you  must  stay  at  home — you  must  not  go 
away.  I  shall  be  gone  a  few  hours."  She  has  been 
gone  about  an  hour,  and  Willie  runs  over  to  the 
neighbor's  and  goes  to  playing  with  his  playmates, 
but  he  knows  he  has  done  wrong.  He  stays,  per- 
haps, half  an  hour,  and  keeps  watching  so  as  to  be 
sure  to  get  home  before  his  mother  does.  He  goes 
home,  perhaps,  fifteen  minutes  before  his  mother 
comes,  and  takes  every  method  he  can  to  cover 
up  the  fact  that  he  has  been  away.  She  don't  mis- 
trust it.  Perhaps  the  next  morning  his  little  play- 
mate comes  in,  and  while  running  around  the  room 
drops  a  word — "  When  we  were  playing  yesterday 
afternoon."  The  mother  looks  up.  "  Why,  Willie, 
I  hope  you  didn't  go  away  yesterday  afternoon.  I 
told  you  not  to."  "  Yes,  ma,  I  thought  I  would  run 
over  a  little  while."  He  is  sorry,  but  what  is  he 
sorry  for  ?  He  is  not  sorry  because  he  went  over 


256         PROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

there.  He  is  sorry  because  he  got  caught ;  because 
his  mother  has  found  him  out.  Now  that  is  the 
sorrow  of  the  world.  Let  that  boy  grow  up  in  that 
way,  committing  sin  and  covering  it  up,  and  it  will 
be  nothing  strange  if,  by  and  by,  he  brings  up  on  the 
gallows.  It  will  work  death  as  sure  as  the  world. 
But  you  show  me  a  heart  that  has  godly  sorry,  that 
feels  sad  at  every  little  wrong,  because  God  saw  it, 
and  because  you  have. done  wrong  toward  a  holy 
God,  then,  my  dear  friend,  you  are  getting  right  into 
the  heart  of  God. 

The  sinner  who  is  saved  must  come  to  that  posi- 
tion right  between  himself  and  his  God ;  and  when 
he  comes  there,  he  is  in  the  position  where  Christ 
can  bless  him  at  once. 

Now  we  will  take  another  word, — Trusting.  Look 
at  Ephesians  i,  12,  and  you  will  read  this :  "  That 
we  should  be  to  the  praise  of  His  glory  who  first 
trusted  in  Christ."  I  think  a  great  many  of  us 
understand  what  trust  is  ;  and  I  suppose  there  is 
nothing  under  the  sun  that  has  such  a  regard  for  the 
idea  of  trust  as  the  heart  of  man.  I  can  ride  on  the 
railroad  cars.  I  would  not  get  on  them  if  I  could 
not  trust  them  against  accidents  ;  trust  them  to  take 
me  where  I  want  to  go,  and  all  that.  You  may  lie 
down  on  your  bed  at  night,  and  go  to  sleep  with  a 
great  deal  of  trust  in  your  heart  that  the  house  will 
not  burn  down,  and  that  you  will  be  carried  safely 
through  the  night.  But  with  all  these  various  ways 
of  trust,  there  is  nothing  that  is  so  vital  as  trusting 
he  word  of  man,  or  the  word  of  God.  For  instance, 


IMMEDIATE   SALVATION.  257 

here  is  a  man  whom  I  want  to  have  confer  a  certain 
favor  on  me.  I  say,  Sir,  in  six  weeks  I  will  give  you 
fifty  dollars  for  this.  There  is  my  word.  That  man, 
perhaps,  will  confer  that  favor  on  me,  but  he  trusts 
that  word.  He  has  nothing  for  the  return  of  the 
value  of  that  fifty  dollars  but  the  word  that  I  have 
given  him.  He  does  not  trust  any  thing  else  as  much 
as  he  does  that  word,  though  he  may  look  at  my 
ability,  and  a  great  many  other  things.  But  if  I  had 
a  million,  and  he  conferred  a  favor,  and  had  a  little 
hope  that  I  might  reciprocate  it  some  way,  it  would 
not  be  any  thing  like  my  saying  that  I  would  do  so 
and  so.  Now  I  want  you  to  see  that  the  idea  of 
trusting  implicitly  comes  to  your  heart,  and  brings 
you  to  God's  word  directly;  and  that,  trusting  that 
word,  and  relying  upon  it,  you  may  have  eternal  life. 
Jesus  says  this :  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
he  that  heareth  My  word,  and  believeth  on  Him  that 
sent  Me,  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come 
into  condemnation ;  but  is  passed  from  death  unto 
life."  There  is  His  word.  Now  just  trust,  my  dear 
friend,  to-night,  what  Jesus  says,  and  let  your  soul 
be  saved. 

Now  we  will  come  to  another  word  —  Receiving. 
In  John  i,  12,  we  read  this  language :  "  But  as  many 
as  received  Him,  to  them  gave  He  power  to  become 
the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  that  believe  on  His 
name." 

The  figure  there  is  a  marriage  figure.  It  is  an  idea 
drawn  from  a  bride  receiving  her  husband.  She 
consents  to  take  that  man  to  be  her  lawful  husband. 
17 


258         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

What  does  she  get  just  as  soon  as  she  consents  to 
become  the  bride  of  that  husband  ?  She  gets  power, 
don't  she?  She  becomes  possessed  of  all  that  ner 
husband  possesses.  There  may  be  a  young  lady  in 
your  city  who  to-day,  at  twelve  o'clock,  could  not 
get  trusted  for  a  yard  of  calico  worth  ten  cents. 
She  may,  before  to-morrow's  sun  goes  down,  marry 
a  banker  worth  half  a  million,  and  can  then  get 
trusted  for  ten  thousand  dollars.  She  has  power 
now  over  all  that  her  husband  possesses.  So  it  is 
with  the  sinner  who  accepts  Christ.  Receive  Christ 
and  He  will  impart  to  you  the  power  to  be  His  child, 
and  you  are  saved. 

Now,  we  will  take  another  word — Coming.  In 
Matt,  xi,  28,  you  will  read  this  language:  "Come 
unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and 
I  will  give  you  rest/'  That  is  right  from  the  lips  of 
Jesus.  But,  as  I  said  to  a  young  man  here  in  the 
inquiry  meeting  last  night,  how  are  you  coming? 
"  Why,"  said  he,  "  I  must  come  in  my  heart."  Let 
me  illustrate.  I  will  suppose  that  there  is  a  young 
man  here  to-night,  and  he  is  in  a  strait  for  -f  100 ; 
must  have  it  to  relieve  him  of  his  distress  or  he  goes 
down  in  great  trial  and  agony.  To-morrow  morning 
he  receives  a  letter  containing  this:  "My  Dear 
Nephew :  I  understand  that  you  are  in  trouble  and 
distress  for  want  of  $100.  If  you  will  come  to  me 
I  will  relieve  you  of  your  distress  by  giving  you  the 
amount."  He  reads  it.  Hope  begins  to  spring  up 
in  his  heart,  and  when  he  closes,  "Your  Uncle,"  etc. 
Why,  says  he,  that  is  my  uncle.  His  uncle  lives 


IMMEDIATE   SALVATION.  2f>'.» 

fifty  or  a  hundred  miles  distant,  and  he  has  never 
seen  him,  but  he  has  heard  his  name  mentioned  at 
the  breakfast  table  and  all  around  the  house  ever 
since  he  was  a  child.  He  heard  them  say  how  rich 
he  is ;  how  kind  he  is ;  and  how  benevolent ;  and  the 
very  minute  he  reads  that  note  with  his  signature 
attached,  all  this  knowledge  comes  pressing  in  on 
him,  and  he  begins  to  feel  so  glad.  Now,  my  friends, 
how  would  you  feel  concerning  the  fulfillment  of 
that  pledge,  and  relieving  yourself  of  your  distress 
and  difficulty?  What  is  the  first  thing  you  would 
do  ?  Would  you  go  on  horseback,  get  on  the  cars, 
or  go  up  to  your  uncle's  on  foot?  By  no  means. 
What  would  you  do  ?  You  would  say  in  your  heart 
yes  or  no.  You  would  accept  or  reject  that  offer. 
You  would  come  to  him,  or  you  would  say  you 
would  not.  The  whole  thing  must  be  done  first  in 
your  heart,  and  if  you  consent  to  take  that  money 
and  go  to  him,  in  your  mind,  you  are  just  as  sure  of 
it,  if  he  is  able  to  give  it  and  keeps  his  word,  as  if 
you  had  it  right  in  your  hand.  Now  (of  course  I 
speak  very  strongly  in  connection  with  the  idea  of 
human  frailty  and  human  disappointments),  the  boy 
in  his  heart  is  relieved,  and  sees  by  faith  all  there  is 
in  the  whole  thing.  Let  me  say  to  you,  dear  in- 
quirer that  right  on  that  invitation  that  Jesus  gives 
you,  you  may  come,  in  your  heart,  in  an  instant  and 
be  saved.  True,  you  have  never  seen  Jesus  with 
your  natural  eye,  but  you  have  heard  a  great  deal 
about  Him.  You  have  a  great  deal  of  knowledge 
that  makes  you  understand  and  believe  that  He  is 


260          FKOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

u  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  that  coine  to  God 
by  Him."  Then  come.  Will  you  do  it  now?  Will 
you  do  it  this  very  minute? 

Now  we  will  take  another  word — Believing.  I 
will  point  you  to  John  iii,  16 :  "  For  God  so  loved 
the  world,  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life."  I  want  to  know,  my  friend, 
how  you  are  going  to  avail  yourself  of  this,  "  shall 
not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life,"  unless  by  just 
believing  on  Him,  God's  great  gift.  Some  years  ago 
I  sat  by  a  young  man  in  an  inquiry  meeting.  Said 
I,  "  Frank,  what  is  your  case  ?  "  Said  he,  "  For  a 
whole  year  I  have  been  wanting  to  be  a  Christian, 
and  be  saved."  "Well,"  stfid  I,  "why  are  you  not 
saved?"  He  described  his  case  to  me  as  well  as  he 
could,  and  I  said,  "  I  see  your  difficulty  at  once," 
and  to  lead  him  to  it  I  gave  him  that  text  I  have 
just  read.  Said  I,  "Suppose  that  this  morning 
about  seven  o'clock  I  sat  :lown  at  my  house,  and 
wrote  this, — '  My  Dear  Friend  Frank :  I  shall  be  at 
your  house  this  afternoon  to  see  you.  Your  friend, 
A.  P.  Graves.'  You  receive  that  note  perhaps  before 
eight  o'clock.  What  do  you  think  you  would  do 
about  it?"  "Why,"  said  he,  "I  think  I  should 
expect  you."  "You  don't  think  you  would  stay 
home  and  wait  for  me?"  "I  think  I  should." 
"  And  about  three  o'clock  be  watching  for  me  ? " 
"Certainly  I  should."  "What  would  you  do  that 
for?"  "Why,"  said  he,  "you  said  that  you  would 
come;  you  promised  to  in  your  note."  "But,  my 


IMMEDIATE  SALVATION.  261 

dear  friend,"  said  I,  "  is  that  all  you  depend  on,  just 
my  saying  so  ?  How  do  you  know  but  I  might  die 
of  heart  disease  before  that  time?  Any  one  of  a 
thousand  things  might  happen,  and  yet  you  say  that 
you  would  act  in  just  that  way,  because  I  had 
promised  to  come  at  three  o'clock.  Now,  Frank,  do 
you  see  where  you  are.  You  will  trust  my  word  im- 
plicitly, and  here  you  have  been  giving  God  the  lie 
for  the  last  twelve  months.  You  say  that  you  have 
been  wanting  to  be  a  Christian,  and  God  has  said  to 
you  again  and  again,  just  believe  that  '  He  gave  His 
only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life,'  and  all 
this  time  you  have  been  doubting  what  He  said. 
God,  who  can  not  lie,  has  given  you  that  sure 
promise.  I  might  have  deceived  you,  but  God'» 
word  is  sure." 

The  boy's  eye  began  to  sparkle.  "  I  begin  to  see 
now,"  said  he.  "  Will  you  settle  this  question  at 
once,  right  here?"  "I  will."  And  I  venture  it 
was  not  three  minutes  before  that  boy  was  in  the 
kingdom,  trusting  the  Lord  Jesus  according  to  His 
word.  O,  sinner,  I  may  never  know  your  name ;  I 
may  never  see  your  face  again  until  I  meet  you  at 
the  judgment ;  but  I  am  confident  that  during  this 
hour  very  many  here  will  believe  in  Jesus.  Cast 
yourself  right  on  Him.  Accept  Him  on  His  word. 
Believe  and  be  saved. 

Another  word  and  I  am  done —  Confession.  In 
Rom.  x,  10,  you  will  read  this : 


262         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

For  with  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteousness ;  and  with 
the  mouth  confession  is  made  unto  salvation. 

Now,  my  friend,  if  you  are  a  Christian  you  ought 
to  confess  Christ.  Jesus  has  never  promised  to  con- 
fess anybody  before  the  Father  who  will  not  confess 
Him  here  on  earth.  I  believe  there  are  more  fatal 
mistakes  of  backsliding,  and  every  thing  of  that  kind, 
on  this  point  than  any  where  else.  A  man  told  me 
last  night  that  although,  nineteen  years  ago,  in  this 
very  town,  he  believed  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  he 
did  not  join  the  church,  and  he  believed  it  was  a 
great  mistake.  I  do  not  say  that  joining  the  church 
is  the  only  way  to  confess  Christ ;  but  I  do  say  this, 
it  is  one  of  the  most  vital  things  in  the  category  of  a 
Christian  profession,  and  my  advice  to  every  convert 
is,  have  a  home  in  the  church  of  God. 

Confessing  Christ  is  the  object  of  our  little  testi- 
mony meetings,  but  this  is  not  the  only  place  for  a 
man  to  confess  Christ  in  the  world.  A  good  many 
get  into  a  little  religious  meeting  and  speak,  and 
they  think  it  is  about  all  the  religion  they  need  to 
manifest  in  the  world.  By  no  means.  Young  man, 
Spring  is  coming.  It  won't  be  a  great  while  before 
the  young  men  will  gather  on  the  corners  of  the 
streets,  and  talk,  and  many  a  young  man  who  has 
believed  in  Christ  will  make  a  fatal  mistake  by  not 
confessing  Christ,  by  word  or  act,  in  that  crowd. 
How  many  a  young  man  I  have  advised,  "  Commit 
yourself,  commit  yourself"  If  you  go  a  stranger 
into  a  town,  and  you  are  a  Christian,  don't  live 
there  days,  weeks  and  months  without  letting  any 


IMMEDIATE   SALVATION.  263 

body  know  whether  you  are  a  Christian  or  not. 
Confess  Christ  any  where,  everywhere,  and  it  will  be 
a  great  help  to  you.  Never  be  found  where  you 
can  not  confess  Him.  Wherever  you  go  confess 
Him,  and  what  a  life  you  will  have,  what  a  heaven 
you  will  have,  what  an  eternity  you  will  have  I 


SOCIAL    AMUSEMENTS. 

GOD  has  endowed  us  with  faculties,  capable  of 
enjoying  all  the  happiness  of  this  world  which  He 
designed  for  us. 

Some  years  ago  I  heard  a  friend  remark,  "  I  never 
knew  how  to  enjoy  this  world  until  I  became  a 
Christian."  How  deeply  my  heart  went  out  in  sym- 
pathy with  this  "new  creature  in  Christ  Jesus."  It 
is  true  that  we  can  know  nothing  of  real  happiness 
until  we  are  consciously  one  with  God,  and  Christ, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit.  Many  may  doubt  this  state- 
ment, but  it  is  because  they  are  like  the  blind  man 
who  could  not  enjoy  the  sunlight,  for  he  had  never 
seen  its  rays.  Experience  every  day  compels  us  to 
feel  that  man  needs  some  thing  to  teach  him  how  to 
enjoy  the  world  as  not  abusing  it.  And  that  some- 
thing has  been  conclusively  found  to  be  holiness  of 
heart  by  renouncing  sin,  and  trust  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Or  in  other  words,  by  accepting  the  living  Christ  as 
a  continuous  resident  in  the  soul.  Thus  we  are  pre- 
pared to  live  in  the  world,  enjoy  what  we  should, 
and  avoid  what  we  ought  not  to  accept. 

Religion  never  was  designed 
To  make  our  pleasures  less. 

As  our  first  parents  were  placed  in  the  garden  of 
Eden,  so  are  we  placed  in  the  garden  of  this  world. 

(264) 


SOCIAL  AMUSEMENTS.  265 

And  in  it  we  are  to  be  "  the  light  of  the  world." 
The  keeper  of  a  light-house  never  had  so  responsible 
a  position  to  guide  the  mariner  away  from  the  dan- 
gerous rocks  as  the  man  of  God  has  to  guard  the 
souls  of  men,  to  steer  clear  of  the  breakers  of  eternal 
perdition.  To  fulfill  the  law  of  Christ  is  the  Chris- 
tian's great  work  in  this  world.  And  doing  this  he 
is  to  realize,  in  an  important  sense,  that  he  is  "  in 
the  world,  but  not  of  it."  He  is  to  walk  with  God, 
and  be  a  "  fellow  helper  to  the  truth."  And  in 
doing  this  important  work,  he  is  to  lift  the  world  up 
to  himself,  and  not  let  the  world  drag  him  down  to 
it.  The  question  is,  how  can  we  best  get  at  the  lost 
who  are  in  the  world,  and  save  them  in  the  midst  of 
all  their  love  for  social  amusements  ?  We  must  go 
down  to  them.  We  must  mingle  with  them.  We 
must  put  our  love,  our  piety,  our  sympathy,  right  by 
the  side  of  their  hearts,  in  the  midst  of  their  hurtful 
social  practices.  We  must  be  willing  to  give  them 
our  social  presence  and  influence,  just  so  far  as  will 
bless  them  and  not  hurt  our  redeemed  souls,  dis- 
honor our  Lord,  or  hinder  His  kingdom  on  the  earth. 
God  wants  us  to  be  social  and  happy  here.  And  to 
say  that  a  Christian  should  never  enter  into  social 
amusements  while  in  this  world,  because  they  are 
earthly,  would  be  like  telling  a  Christian  that  he 
should  not  eat  food  or  drink  water  because  they  are 
of  the  earth,  earthy.  As  well  might  we  say,  farm- 
ers should  not  cultivate  their  lands,  and  merchants 
should  not  trade,  because  these  compel  constant 
associations  with  the  world.  This  position  will  not 


266          PROM  EABTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

do.  The  ends  of  Christianity  can  never  be  reached 
in  this  way.  The  world  never  longed  more  to  have 
Christians  come  down  to  them  than  they  do  to-day. 
I  mean  in  holiness,  and  with  redemption's  olive 
branch  in  their  hands.  They  want  no  false  sympa- 
thy or  farcical  pretensions.  They  want  true  hearts 
and  true  words  that  will  win  them.  Long,  sad 
countenances  that  betray  cold  and  cheerless  hearts 
can  not  win  this  revolted,  sinful  world  to  God.  And 
while  this  is  true,  the  world  does  not  want  Chris- 
tians to  come  to  them  in  the  falseness  of  earthly 
pleasure.  No  Christian  should  put  himself  in  an 
attitude  to  give  even  the  appearance  of  this.  Some 
times  the  amusement  may  be  in  song,  in  a  laugh,  in 
humorous  words,  anecdotes,  witticisms,  or  funny 
experiences ;  or  some  times  in  social  home  games, 
with  children,  sick  persons,  the  depressed  in  spirits, 
or  such  as  need  diverting  recreations.  But  in  all 
this,  nothing  should  be  entered  into  that  would  in 
any  way  mar  the  principles  of  holiness.  I  believe 
that  in  not  a  few  instances,  influence  and  piety 
alike  have  been  destroyed  by  Christians  attending 
balls  and  dances.  Not  unfrequently  a  wife  will 
attend  a  dance  with  an  unsaved  husband,  when  sel- 
dom, if  ever,  she  is  seen  in  the  prayer  meeting  of 
the  church  to  which  she  belongs.  So,  also,  Christian 
young  men  will  attend  balls  with  ladies  who  are  not 
Christians.  Also,  Christian  young  ladies  will  very 
often  attend  on  such  practices  with  men  who  are 
without  hope ;  and  to  the  careful  observer  these 
professing  parties  seldom  show  interest  for  the  souls 


SOCIAL   AMUSEMENTS.  267 

of  their  friends.     They  are  unfitted  to  lead  them  to 
Jesus. 

Then,  also,  there  is  often  down  in  the  hearts  of 
these  unsaved  immortals  an  impression  that  religion 
is  a  farce,  or  these  friends  are  self-deceived,  or  hypo- 
crites. I  do  not  believe  the  world  itself  can  give 
honest  respect  to  such  downright  manifestation  of 
pious  pretensions  and  worldly  love.  If  it  be  said 
that  the  Bible  indorses  dancing,  I  answer  that  Chris- 
tians have  poor  encouragement  here  for  the  dancing 
they  wish  to  practice.  The  dancing  referred  to  in 
the  Bible  had  several  important  features.  First,  it 
was  a  religious  practice ;  second,  it  was  not  observed 
by  both  sexes  together ;  third,  it  was  never  practiced 
as  an  amusement,  except  by  vain,  worldly  fellows ; 
fourth,  when  it  was  observed  by  Christians  for  devo- 
tion, it  was  almost  invariably  in  the  day  tune.  In 
view  of  this,  so  ^far  as  I  have  an  influence,  I  must 
enter  my  protest  against  Christians  so  often  trying 
to  bolster  up  their  practices  of  dancing  that  are  so 
hurtful  to  their  souls  by  the  Word  of  God.  And 
further,  the  record  of  the  past  should  forbid  Chris- 
tians this  practice.  The  testimony  of  good  and  holy 
men  everywhere  is  that  it  is  hurtful,  and  only  hurt- 
ful, to  the  experience  and  usefulness  of  Christians. 
It  will  also  be  expected  by  the  readers  of  this  paper 
that  I  will  say  some  thing  about  the  amusements  of 
theaters,  and  whether  it  be  right  for  Christians  to 
attend  them.  I  shall  never  advise  a  Christian  to  do 
so.  "Why  not?"  you  will  say.  I  reply,  simply 
because  their  very  design  is  adverse  to  the  cultiva- 


268          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

tion  of  holiness  and  Christian  character.  Who  ever 
heard  of  a  theater  manager  or  actor  being  a  Chris- 
tian? How,  then,  can  they  arrange  an  entertain- 
ment to  the  needs  of  a  Christian  ?  If  the  fountain 
be  impure,  the  stream  must  be.  The  opera  is  no 
place  for  holy  culture.  Besides  this,  the  influence 
of  theaters  and  operas  in  no  sense  enters  into  the 
work  of  reform,  but  always,  in  one  form  or  another, 
strengthens  the  hand  of  dissipation,  and  leads  in  the 
way  to  death.  The  same  is  true  of  circuses.  And 
Christians  should  never  support,  either  by  money  or 
influence,  institutions  of  such  doubtful  position. 
I  may  also  be  permitted  to  speak  of  card-playing. 
Of  course  every  body  knows  the  baneful  influence 
and  tendency  of  this  practice  with  the  worldly  and 
profane.  This  is  fearful  and  sad.  Thousands  of 
young  men  are  being  drawn  into  the  vortex  of  ruin 
every  year  by  the  habit  of  card-playing.  A  young 
man,  from  an  excellent  Christian  family,  was  sent  to 
the  State  prison.  His  pastor  called  upon  him,  and 
while  in  conversation,  inquired :  "  How  did  you  come 
to  this  ?  "  He  replied :  "  I  took  the  first  lesson  of  my 
crime  in  the  house  of  one  of  your  elders.  I  called 
on  the  young  ladies  of  the  house,  and  they  invited 
me  to  play  a  social  game  of  cards.  Although  igno- 
rant of  the  game,  I  accepted.  They  taught  me  to 
play.  I  became  an  expert  at  the  game,  gambled,  was 
led  thereby  to  crime,  and  am  now  incarcerated." 
Let  Christians  beware  how  they  help  on  the  baneful 
habit  of  card-playing.  There  are  abundance  of  social 
games,  pastimes  and  recreations  for  parents,  children 


SOCIAL  AMUSEMENTS.  269 

and  friends  alike,  to  make  home  what  it  should  be  — 
happy  and  attractive.  And  in  the  selection  of  these, 
great  care  should  be  had  to  a  wise  appropriation  'of 
time  and  talent.  And  while  there  is  proper  regard 
to  social  habits  and  training,  nothing  should  be  en- 
tered into  which  will  interfere  with  religious  experi- 
ence and  the  best  cultivation  of  holiness.  TOO  much 
stricture  on  the  social  happiness,  amusements  and 
pastimes  of  home  is  liable  to  make  dyspeptic  Chris- 
tians. 

The  children  and  friends  of  our  homes  ever  want 
to  be  surrounded  with  social  loveliness.  And  while 
we  have  the  Bible,  the  prayer  and  the  song,  we 
want  the  laugh  and  the  play.  And  I  believe  that 
Jesus,  who  loved  little  children  especially,  and  said, 
"  Except  ye  be  converted  and  become  like  a  little 
child,  ye  can  not  see  the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  is 
pleased  with  such  a  home.  Rules  to  wisely  guide 
us  in  the  conduct  of  this  matter  are  often  sought  by 
Christians.  I  would  not  advise  strictly  the  following 
of  human  opinion  in  any  community.  This  is  not 
safe.  The  opinions  of  human  society  are  fallible 
and  erring.  Often,  too  often,  worldly  ministers  and 
church  officers  advocate  unwise  and  hurtful  amuse- 
ments ;  while  on  the  other  hand,  some  are  so  conserv- 
ative in  this  respect  that  influence  for  good  is  de- 
stroyed over  a  large  number  of  persons.  Now  there 
are  safe  guides  for  Christians  in  all  the  walks  and 
conduct  of  life.  Ask  Jesus.  This  should  be  done  in 
every  thing  we  do.  He  is  our  counselor.  No  one 
can  go  far  astray  if  he  live  by  this  rule.  The  Bible 


270         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

will  give  clear  and  full  instruction  on  all  that  we 
need  to  know.  -It  is  safe  to  gather  knowledge  here. 
But  while  "  the  letter  killeth,  and  the  spirit  giveth 
life,"  we  need  the  communion  and  guidance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Let  all  Christians  "  carry  every  thing 
to  God  in  prayer,"  with  consecrated  hearts ;  then 
shall  they  have  an  experience  that  will  enable  them 
to  say,  "  Thou  shalt  guide  me  by  Thy  counsel,  and 
afterward  receive  me  to  glory." 


THE    TJKPABDOTvTABLE    SOT. 

Delivered  in  Fourth  Avenue  Baptist   Church,  Pittsburgh,  Penn., 
November  24,  1876. 

JESUS  reveals  this  sin  in  Matthew  xii,  32 : 

And  whosoever  speaketh  against  the  Son  of  Man  it  shall  be 
forgiven  him;  but  whosoever  speaketh  against  the  Holy  Ghost 
it  shall  not  be  forgiven  him,  neither  in  this  world,  neither  in 
the  world  to  come. 

Christ  himself  uttered  these  words,  and  gave 
them  directly  upon  the  subject  of  the  unpardonable 
sin. 

The  very  first  thing  that  Jesus  did  after  coming 
to  this  world  to  save  sinners  was  to  establish  His 
ability  and  the  authority  of  His  mission.  Conse- 
quently, you  find  Him  at  His  baptism  in  the  Jordan 
just  as  He  stood  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  sealed  by 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

In  the  sixth  chapter  of  John,  27th  verse,  it  is  said, 
"  Him  hath  God  the  Father  sealed,"  and  I  have  no 
question  but  that  it  was  then  and  there,  on  the  banks 
of  the  river  Jordan,  that  He  was  sealed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  to  the  great  work  of  redeeming  a  lost  world. 
Immediately  after  that,  He  entered  upon  His  won 
derful  work  of  miracles;  hence  you  find  Him  very 
soon  as  He  raises  Jairus'  daughter,  the  little  girl 
who  had  died  at  twelve  years  of  age,  and  gives  her 


272         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

back  to  her  parents.  Very  soon  as  He  walks  along 
the  street,  there  is.  a  blind  man  sitting  yonder  by 
the  wayside,  who  had  been  blind  from  his  birth, 
holding  in  his  hand  a  plate  or  something  to  receive 
alms  for  his  livelihood.  While  in  that  situation,  all 
at  once  he  hears  a  great  crowd  going  past.  "  What 
is  that?"  said  he.  "  Jesus  of  Nazareth  passeth  by," 
is  the  reply.  At  once  he  cries  out,  "  Jesus,  thou 
Son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  me."  "Stop,  stop  !" 
said  the  rabble,  "  don't  make  so  much  noise."  Very 
soon  Jesus  sees  him  and  cries  out,  "  Suffer  him  to 
come  to  me."  The  blind  man  comes.  "  What  do 
you  want?"  says  Jesus.  "That  I  may  receive  my 
sight."  "  Do  you  believe  that  I  can  do  this?"  said 
Jesus,  demanding  faith  at  once.  "  I  do."  He  then 
applied  the  remedy,  and  the  man's  sight  was 
restored,  and  he  went  home  to  see  his  wife  and 
children  for  the  first  time.  While  thus  performing 
this  wonderful  miracle,  the  Jews  and  infidels  were 
gathered  around,  denying  his  divinity.  "  Now," 
says  Jesus  to  the  doctors  of  the  law,  "  don't  you  see 
that  I  am  able  to  give  sight  to  the  blind  ;  that  I  am 
divine?"  "No,  sir,  there  is  trickery  about  it." 
They  would  not  believe  it.  A  little  while  after  this 
you  will  see  the  Son  of  God,  as  He  goes  down  to  the 
grave  of  the  dead  brother  with  the  weeping  sisters, 
and  at  once  Martha  and  Mary  desire  their  brother 
raised  from  the  stony  sepulcher.  He  says  to 
them,  "Take  ye  away  the  stone  from  the  door."  As 
soon  as  they  removed  the  stone,  He  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  "  Lazarus,  come  forth,"  and  he  walked  a 


THE   UNPARDONABLE   SIN.  273 

live  man,  out  of  that  sepulcher.  Again,  there  were 
the  doctors  of  the  law  and  the  cohorts  of  infidel  Jews 
representing  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  —  the 
Sadducees  believing  in  no  resurrection.  "  Don't  you 
see  now  that  I  am  divine,"  said  He,  "  and  I  am  able 
to  bring  the  dead  forth  to  life  ? "  "  No,  Sir,  we 
won't  believe  it ;  there  is  chicanery,  Sir,  about  your 
actions,  and  you  are  not  the  man  you  profess  to  be ; 
you  are  an  impostor."  So  I  might  go  on,  and  repeat 
line  after  line  of  the  evidence  that  Jesus  Christ  was 
able  to  fulfill  his  mission  as  a  divine  as  well  as  a 
human  being  on  earth. 

Now  let  me  say  just  here,  dear  friends,  I  honor  the 
Holy  Crhost ;  and  I  now  say  that  Jesus,  when  He  left 
this  world,  left  one  agent,  and  one  only,  primarily,  to 
represent  Him  among  the  children  of  men,  and  that  was 
the  Holy  Ghost.  The  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was, 
first,  to  convince  men  of  sin  ;  then  to  lead  men  to 
accept  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  blood  and  His  grace,  and 
have  eternal  life.  And  while  the  Holy  Ghost  is  per- 
forming this  work,  He  may  take  the  church  organ 
and  speak  through  its  tones,  if  he  please.  He  may 
use  the  voice  and  heart  of  every  member  of  the 
choir  to  send  home  thoughts  and  impressions  that 
will  arrest  the  attention  of  the  sinner.  He  may  take 
the  living  minister,  He  may  take  the  ministry  of  the 
winds  themselves,  but  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  He  only, 
can  primarily  turn  the  hearts  of  wicked  men  to 
Christ. 

When  I  was  in  the  University,  preparing  for  the 
ministry,  one  day  a  young  man  came  to  my  room 
18 


274          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

and  wanted  me  to  pray  with  him.  Said  I,  "  How  is 
this  ;  how  came  these  awakening  impressions  ?  " 
He  replied,  "  Do  you  remember  when  we  were  going 
down  to  breakfast  the  other  morning,  we  passed 
some  maple  trees  by  the  side  of  the  walk?  "  "  I  do." 
"  As  we  were  going  along  there,  there  was  a  little 
leaf  that  had  been  killed  by  the  frost  that  fell  and 
twirled  its  way  along  until  it  dropped  down  by  my 
feet.  In  an  instant  something  said  to  me,  '  You 
will  fall,  as  did  that  leaf,  some  time ;  are  you 
ready  ? ' '  From  that  moment  that  young  man  was 
convicted  that  he  ought  to  prepare  to  meet  his  God, 
and  I  think  the  Holy  Spirit  took  that  little  leaf  to 
preach  a  sermon  to  his  heart  that  was  the  means  of 
leading  him  to  Christ.  It  is  possible  some  young 
lady  or  young  man  in  this  congregation  to-night  may 
think  of  a  sainted  mother  who  has  passed  away,  and 
of  the  last  kiss  you  imprinted  upon  her  marble  lips 
as  she  lay  in  the  coffin ;  and  the  Holy  Ghost  may 
take  that  very  thought  and  scene,  and  lead  you  to 
say,  I  will  go  to  Jesus.  Possibly  a  husband  may 
remember  a  dying  wife,  or  a  wife  may  remember  the 
dying  testimony  of  a  sainted  husband,  which  may  be 
the  means  of  arresting  your  attention  and  turning 
you  to  Christ.  The  Lord  may  take  a  man's  impulses. 
Perhaps  you  will  say,  concerning  the  ministry  of 
reconciliation,  "  If  you  believe  that  all  true  ministers 
are  called  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  set  apart  to  the 
work  of  winning  men,  what  are  you  going  to  do  with 
tfiese  ministerial  tramps  who  go  about  deceiving  the 
people,  and  they  themselves  are  as  wicked  as  the 


THE   UNPARDONABLE   SIN.  275 

vilest  ?  "  I  would  account  for  them  in  this  way.  It 
is  said  there  was  an  old  lady  once  praying  for  bread. 
Some  boys  overheard  her  and  thought  that  they 
woulol  have  a  little  sport.  So  they  went  up  on  top 
of  the  house  and  dropped  down  a  loaf  of  bread 
through  the  chimney.  She  gathered  it  up,  and 
went  to  making  quite  an  ado  of  gratitude,  thanking 
God  for  it,  and  the  boys  lifted  up  the  window  and 
said,  "  You  old  fool,  you  need  not  thank  God  for 
that ;  we  brought  it."  In  a  moment  she  said,  "  I 
don't  care.  God  sent  it  if  the  devil  did  bring  it." 
And  just  so  I  would  say  of  those  who  go  about, 
though  they  be  wicked  men  and  deceivers  proclaim- 
ing the  word.  I  don't  care  if  the  devil  himself 
preaches  the  Gospel,  God  Almighty  will  honor  his 
truth.  He  can  honor  the  sword  when  he  can  not 
honor  the  man  who  wields  it.  His  truth,  He  tells 
us,  shall  never  return  to  Him  void. 

Now  another  thing  in  connection  with  this  subject. 
I*  want  to  say  that  this  subject  is  one  of  infinite  mo- 
ment. If  it  is  possible  that  any  one  in  this  congrega- 
tion can  commit  a  sin  that  can  never  be  forgiven  in 
this  world  or  another,  I  ask  you  in  all  candor,  Isn't 
it  a  matter  of  infinite  moment  ?  I  bear  you  record 
that  this  subject  involves  a  matter  of  the  most  vital 
import  to  the  procrastinating  sinner. 

Another  thing,  there  are,  doubtless,  persons  in 
every  community,  who  have  committed  this  sin.  I 
should  not  wonder  if  there  were  persons  in  this 
room,  just  as  sure  of  eternal  hell,  as  if  you  were 
there  this  minute.  You  can  not  repent  if  you  want 


276          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

to — no  danger  of  your  wanting  to,  for  a  man  who 
has  committed  this  sin  has  no  interest  in  revivals,  no 
interest  in  God,  Jesus,  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Bible  or 
evangelists.  There  is  not  a  tender  emotion  about 
his  soul,  and  he  has  no  care  for  the  good  things  of 
holiness  and  eternal  life.  He  may  have  some  intel- 
lectual respect  for  a  great  many  of  these  things,  but 
in  his  heart  there  is  no  sympathy.  He  is  all  locked 
up.  I  never  saw  a  person  in  my  life  whom  I  would 
give  up ;  but  I  have  seen  numbers  of  them  that  had 
given  themselves  up,  and  they  have  lived  and  died 
as  if  they  were  made  of  marble.  Such  persons  are 
hardened,  and  let  alone  of  God.  Isn't  it  sad  to  see 
a  man  walking  about  this  earth,  with  the  black  pall 
of  death  upon  him,  giving  every  evidence  that  he  has 
crossed  the  Hne  beyond  which  there  is  no  hope  ?  Some 
years  ago,  where  I  was  laboring,  a  minister  came 
into  the  church  looking  pale.  Said  he,  "  I  have  a 
message  to  the  young  people.  I  have  been  up  to  see 
&  young  lady  die.  Soon  after  I  entered  the  house, 
the  mother  said,  '  Will  you  pray  for  my  daughter 
before  she  dies  ? '  The  daughter  looked  in  my  face 
and  said,  '  I  don't  care  whether  you  pray  for  me  or 
not.'  Perfectly  startling !  Then  the  daughter  said, 
4  Pastor,  I  will  now  tell  you  what  I  have  never  told 
a  human  being.  Do  you  remember  one  year  ago 
when  there  was  a  spiritual  awakening  through  this 
community?  My  attention  was  arrested.  I  was 
thoughtful,  and  in  an  inquiring  state  of  mind ? '  'I 
do.'  '  Do  you  remember  that  at  that  time  I  was  in- 
vited to  a  dance  ?  '  'I  do.'  '  Well,  sir,  the  young 


THE  UNPARDONABLE   SIN.  277 

man  who  invited  me  to  that  dance  pressed  the  mat- 
ter ;  my  friends  pressed  it,  but  I  felt  that  if  I  went 
there,  I  should  do  it  at  the  peril  of  my  soul.  My 
judgment  was  convinced  that  there  was  danger  in 
such  a  step,  but  they  overpersuaded  me,  and  I  said, 
I  shall  risk  it !  I  went.  And  now,  pastor,  I  must 
tell  you  that  I  spent  that  night  at  the  chant  of  the 
viol.  And  when  I  returned  to  my  home  the  next 
morning  every  tender  emotion  was  hushed.  I  had 
no  feeling,  and  I  have  n'ot  had  to  this  day.  My 
intellect  is  clear,  and  here  I  am  going  to  die,  and  I 
believe  I  shall  be  lost.'  Not  a  tear  could  she  shed, 
and  she  was  without  the  slightest  emotion.  '  Pas- 
tor,' she  said,  *•  I  believe  every  thing  that  I  have  ever 
learned  about  the  word  of  God,  and  all  there  is 
about  the  soul,  its  danger  and  welfare,  but  here  is 
the  trouble,  I  have  no  tender  emotions  in  my  heart.' ': 
Oh,  my  friend,  beware  to-night !  If  you  are  within 
the  reach  of  mercy,  if  you  have  a  tender  emotion 
left,  don't  delay  your  decision  for  eternity  another 
hour,  lest  you  "  sport  upon  the  brink  of  everlasting 
woe."  How  many  times  I  have  thought  of  that 
sweet  hymn  of  John  Newton's : 

Saved  by  grace,  I  live  to  tell 

What  the  love  of  Christ  hath  done, 
He  redeemed  niy  soul  from  hell, 

Of  a  rebel  made  a  son  ; 
Oh!  I  tremble  still  to  think, 

How  secure  I  lived  in  sin; 
Sporting  on  destruction's  brink, 

Yel  was  saved  from  falling  in. 

Dear  young  man,  are  you  there  to-night  ?    Don't 


278          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

delay  another  hour,  I  beseech  you.  Now  I  am  going 
to  give  you  some  evidences  that  there  is  such  a  sin 
as  this.  The  first  evidence  is  this :  In  the  Bible  you 
read  these  words :  "  Whose  conscience  is  seared  as 
with  a  hot  iron."  Jesus  tells  us  of  a  class  of  people 
of  this  character.  Now  what  does  He  mean  ?  I  will 
tell  you.  You  take  a  hot  iron  and  draw  it  over  your 
hand — what  have  you  ?  You  have  seared,  crisp  flesh. 
There  is  no  feeling  in  it.  It  is  all  calloused.  Now, 
God  says  that  is  the  state  of  a  heart  or  a  conscience 
which  has  committed  the  unpardonable  sin.  The 
moral  sensibilities  are  all  blunted,  and  the  conscience 
hard. 

Now  take  another  evidence.  In  Ephesians,  too, 
God  tells  us  of  a  class  who  are  past  feeling.  He 
uses  these  very  words;  " past  feeling"  describing 
persons  who  have  gone  so  far  in  blunting  their  moral 
affections  that  they  have  no  emotions,  no  tender- 
ness. Now  take  a  third  evidence.  In  another  place 
we  read  that  "  the  angels  who  sinned  were  chained 
up  in  the  blackness  of  darkness  unto  the  judgment 
of  the  great  day."  As  near  as  we  can  understand, 
the  man  who  has  committed  the  unpardonable  sin  is 
just  like  that.  He  is  all  shut  up,  his  conscience  is 
locked  up.  He  is  hardened. 

There  is  further  evidence  in  other  passages.  Take 
the  text  itself.  There  may  be  persons  here  who 
deny  that  there  is  such  a  sin  as  this  ;  and  some  may 
say,  "  That  text  which  you  have  read  means  calling 
Jesus  Christ  Beelzebub."  I  don't  believe  it.  I  have 
carefully  examined  that  Scripture,  and  if  you  say 


THE  UNPARDONABLE  SIN.  279 

that  Jesus  had  no  reference  to  the  committal  of  a 
sin  after  He  left  this  world,  I  will  tell  you  that  you 
have  just  as  much  authority  to  say  that  when  He 
said :  "  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be 
saved,"  He  meant  that  baptism  should  be  observed 
only  while  He  lived  on  the  earth.  I  tell  you  the 
word  of  God  has  force  down  to  the  end  of  man's 
life,  while  he  shall  accumulate  all  the  record  for 
which  he  must  give  an  account  by  and  by.  I  say 
the  text  itself,  on  its  very  face,  is  evidence  that  there 
is  such  a  sin,  and  that  a  man  can,  by  speaking 
against  the  Holy  Ghost,  put  himself  in  such  an  atti- 
tude that  he  can  never  be  forgiven  in  this  world  or 
another. 

Now,  I  will  give  you  another  text.  In  one 
place  God  says,  "  To-day,  if  you  will  hear  His  voice, 
harden  not  your  hearts."  What  does  He  mean  by 
that  ?  He  means  to  say  to  you,  Sir,  If  you  are 
within  the  hearing  of  the  calls  of  My  Spirit,  receive 
them,  follow  their  direction,  lest,  if  you  put  it  off, 
you  will  go  so  far  that  you  will  never  hear  My  voice 
again.  Delay  not,  lest  you  become  calloused  in  your 
soul,  and  hardened  in  your  conscience. 

Now  take  another  passage  :  "  And  for  this  cause 
God  shall  send  them  strong  delusion,  that  they 
should  believe  a  lie:  That  they  all  might  be 
damned  who  believed  not  the  truth,  but  had 
pleasure  in  unrighteousness." 

Now,  God's  idea  is  this:  Take  a  man  who  is  a 
moralist.  I  go  to  him  in  the  name  of  my  Lord  and 
say,  "  Sir,  you  must  be  born  again,  or  you  can  never 


280         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

see  the  kingdom  of  heaven."     "  Oh  !     I  don't  know 
anything  about  your  born  again  ;  that  is  all  a  mystery. 
I  am  going  in  with  the  crowd  any  way.     I  will  risk 
it."     "But   God   says  you   must   be   born   again." 
"But  I  am  as  good  as  anybody.     I  pay  a  hundred 
cents  on  the  dollar.     I  am  as  honest  as  your  minis- 
ters and  deacons."     "But God  says  you  must  be  born 
again,  or  you  can  not  be  saved ! "     And  that  man 
may  pursue  his  delusion,  and  utterly  repudiate  the 
vital  doctrines   of   regeneration,    and   salvation    by 
grace  alone,  until  he  is  all  let  alone  of  God.     I  have 
seen  very  many  of  them  ;  once  they  were  tender,  but 
they  run  that  line  of  delusion  until  they  are  all  as 
hardened  as  the  stone  of  adamant.     Here  is  a  man 
who  is  a  Universalist.     He  says  there  is  no  hell. 
God  says  there  is.     God  says,  "  The  wicked  shall  be 
turned  into  hell,  with  all  the  nations  that  forget  God ; " 
and  all  through  the  record  he  reveals  the  idea   of 
punishment  for  sin,  and  a  place  of  punishment ;  but 
the  Universalist  says,  "  No,"  and  keeps  running  in 
that  delusion.     By  and  by  God  comes  to  him  and 
says:  "Sir,  I  give  you  up  to  your  delusion."     Then 
he  will  generally  take  up  Spiritualism,  and  deny  the 
Bible  and  every  thing  pertaining  to  Christianity ;  be- 
come a  right  down  infidel,  hardened  in  his  sins.    God 
has  given  him  up  to  his  delusion,  that  he  might  be 
damned,  and  why  ?     Because  he  would  not  come  to 
a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  un- 
righteousness.    So  others,  also,  take  up  various  forms 
of  unbelief  and  error. 

Now,  friends,  I  am  going  to  open  another  book  of 


THE   UNPARDONABLE    SIN.  281 

evidence,  and  that  is  the  natural  heart.  Let  me  state 
it  thus  ;  The  unregenerate  soul  itself  bears  a  conscious- 
ness of  the  danger  of  committing  this  sin.  I  venture 
there  is  not  an  unconverted  person  in  this  room  who 
has  seen  a  day,  since  you  came  to  years  of  accounta- 
bility, when,  in  one  form  or  another,  you  did  not 
have  some  impression  that  you  were  going  in  the 
"  wrong  way ;  and  there  was  danger  that  you  might 
go  too  far.  I  venture  you  never  followed  the  hearse 
to  the  cemetery  ;  you  never  heard  a  bell  toll  for  the 
dead ;  you  never  had  any  thing  make  an  impression 
on  your  heart — and  there  is  something,  all  the  time, 
concerning  eternity — but  that,  if  you  were  an  un- 
saved person,  there  was  something  in  your  breast 
that  seemed  to  give  you  an  impression  that  there  was 
danger  that  you  might  be  doing  wrong  and  going  too 
far.  Now,  I  know  where  some  of  you  will  meet  me. 
You  will  sa}r,  "I  am  not  afraid  to  die:  I  am  not 
afraid  to  meet  God."  Who  said  you  were  ?  Many 
a  man  as  good  as  you  has  often  told  that  old  story, 
"  not  afraid  to  die."  Some  years  ago,  in  a  town  in 
New  York,  a  minister  said  to  me,  "  Do  you  see  that 
large  white  mansion  yonder?"  "Yes,  sir."  Mr. 
lived  there  a  long  time,  and  one  day  I  under- 
took to  speak  to  him  about  his  soul.  "  Oh,  elder," 
said  he,  "you  needn't  talk  to  me.  I  am  not  afraid 
to  die.  I  don't  believe  in  your  hell.  I  had  just 
as  lief  meet  God  now  as  at  any  time."  This  min- 
ister was  a  very  kind,  loving-hearted  man,  he  did  not 
want  to  oppose  every  body  who  did  not  think  ex- 
actly as  he  did.  So  he  let  him  pass.  About  six 


282         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

months  from  that  time  that  man  lay  dying;  and, 
when  the  doctors  pronounced  fatally  on  his  disease, 
he  said  to  his  friends,  "  Will  you  call  in  the  elder  ?  " 
They  sent  for  him,  and  as  he  entered  the  room  the 
man  rolled  his  dying  eyes  up  toward  him  and  said : 
"  Now,  elder,  I  wish  you  would  do  the  best  you  can." 
And  who  don't  know  that  the  record  of  this 
world  is  just  such  a  record  as  that.  Many  a  boast- 
ing sinner,  cursing  ministers  and  churches  when  in 
health,  has  been  glad  to  call  for  prayer  and  help  in 
the  last  hour  of  life.  I  tell  you,  Sir,  there  is  fear  in 
your  heart,  and  you  are  afraid  to  die.  You  need  not 
say  that  you  are  not.  There  is  too  much  immortal- 
ity about  your  nature ;  too  much  eternity  about 
your  very  being.  Do  you  see  that  little  hen  down 
there  in  your  yard  ?  She  is  very  calmly  picking  up 
the  kernels  and  the  bugs  and  the  seeds.  She  don't 
act  as  if  she  was  a  bit  afraid.  But,  wait  a  minute. 
Let  the  clouds  gather  blackness,  and  the  hail  come 
down  upon  her.  She  flees  for  shelter.  Why  ?  Be- 
cause she  is  afraid.  Ah,  but  she  did  not  act  afraid 
a  few  minutes  ago ;  but  it  was  in  her ;  and  all  it 
wanted  was  something  to  wake  it  up.  Thus  it  is 
with  every  sinner,  in  his  natural  state,  who  has  not 
committed  the  unpardonable  sin.  I  will  admit,  if 
you  have  committed  that  sin,  you  may  have  no  fear. 
Now,  some  of  you  will  say,  "  Will  you  tell  us  the 
source  of  this  state  of  heart?"  I  will.  Have  you 
read  in  the  book  of  God  how  the  first  parents  in  the 
garden  transgressed,  and  God  cast  them  out  as  unfit 
for  the  holy  paradise  ?  It  is  said  that  before  they 


THE  UNPARDONABLE  SIN.  283 

were  cast  out  the  Lord  God  walked  in  the  garden, 
in  the  cool  of  the  day,  and  cried  to  Adarn,  "  Where 
art  thou?"  What  did  Adam  say,  "I  heard  thy 
voice  and  was  afraid."  That  is  where  this  fear  be- 
gan. Just  as  soon  as  sin  came  into  the  world,  man 
became  a  creature  of  fear.  Never  was  such  a  thing 
as  fear  in  God's  paradise  before  sin  entered;  but 
when  sin  came,  man  became  afraid  of  his  God,  and 
he  has  been  so  ever  since,  and  he  will  always  be  so. 
You  may  conjure  up  all  the  Universalism,  and  Spirit- 
ualism, and  Unitarianism,  and  all  the  Devilism  of 
every  character  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  you  are 
not  going  to  wipe  that  out.  You  never  can  do  it. 
Error  won't  do  it;  unbelief  won't  do  it;  procrasti- 
nation won't  do  it ;  and,  when  man  goes  down  to  his 
grave  without  Christ,  he  goes  in  fear  of  eternal 
death.  Now  I  am  prepared  to  tell  you  that  there 
are  two  things,  and  only  two,  that  can  hush  this  fear 
in  the  heart.  One  is  to  commit  the  unpardonable 
sin.  When  that  is  committed,  I  will  admit  that  the 
sinner  may  live,  and  die  seeming  more  like  a  piece 
of  marble  than  any  thing  else.  That  is  one  way  to 
hush  this  fear ;  and  another  is  by  the  blood  of  Jesus. 
Let  any  person  accept  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  live 
in  sweet  and  blessed  faith  in  that  blood,  and  he 
never  will  have  fear  about  eternity,  and  the  last 
judgment.  It  is  all  gone ;  sins  are  washed  away 
by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  the  heart  is  at  peace 
with  God.  You  may  have  regrets  about  leaving  the 
world,  on  account  of  your  family,  and  various  earthly 
considerations,  but  just  as  sure  as  you  have  in  your 


284         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

soul  the  cleansing  power  of  Christ's  blood,  there  is 
no  more  fear.  All  is  well  before  God  in  the  light  of 
eternity.  I  want,  personally,  to  bear  a  testimony  on 
this  point.  I  want  to  say,  as  a  Christian  man,  that 
for  more  than  twenty  years  I  do  not  remember  the 
value  of  five  seconds  when  I  have  had  one  particle 
of  fear  about  my  soul,  in  the  light  of  eternity.  I 
know  that  is  saying  a  great  deal.  Perhaps  some  of 
you  may  say,  "  Sir,  you  look  like  a  strong,  healthy 
man,  and  you  certainly  must  have  remarkable  health, 
or  you  could  not  pursue  such  a  strain  of  work  as  you 
are  doing,  and  have  been  doing  for  years."  I  doubt 
whether  there  is  one  present  who  has  ever  been 
nearer  the  portals  of  death  than  I  have  been.  Many 
years  ago,  when  there  was  not  a  foot  of  railroad  in 
Minnesota,  I  went  as  a  missionary  to  that  State.  I 
labored  very  hard ;  often  riding  long  distances  on 
Sunday,  besides  my  week's  work,  preaching  three 
times  and  attending  two  or  three  Sabbath  schools. 
Month  after  month  I  worked  on  for  the  frontier  set- 
tlers. I  loved  their  souls,  and  had  the  warmest  sym- 
pathy with  them  in  their  trials  and  troubles.  I 
came  home  one  night  about  one  o'clock  and  took  my 
bed,  utterly  exhausted.  The  next  morning  I  said  to 
my  dear  wife,  "  I  am  going  to  rest  to-day ; "  and  that 
was  a  good  deal  for  me  to  say.  Toward  night  I 
stepped  out  of  the  door  to  attend  to  some  little  home 
cares  and  dropped.  I  managed  to  get  back  to  my 
bed,  and  there  long,  long  weeks  the  fever  burned 
my  brow.  By  and  by,  after  my  wife  had  gone 
through  an  anxious  period  of  watching  over  me, 


THE   UNPARDONABLE  SIN.  285 

besides  nursing  and  caring  for  her  dear  little  chil- 
dren, about  sunset  one  evening  my  deacons  came 
in  and  said,  "  Deal'  pastor,  you  will  probably  never 
preach  to  us  again.  The  doctors  have  had  a  council 
and  they  think  you  can  not  live  till  morning.' '  What 
a  moment  was  that !  What  a  message  was  that !  I 
tell  you,  friends,  there  was  heaven  in  that  house.  I 
had  a  chance  then  to  test  the  doctrines  I  have 
preached  to  you.  About  midnight,  I  remember,  my 
faith's  perceptions  were  quickened,  and  I  seemed  if 
look  across  the  river  and  beheld  the  teeming  multi 
tudes  coming  up ;  and  I  said  in  my  heart  (I  remem- 
ber it  as  if  it  were  an  hour  ago)  "  Jesus,  if  I  should 
survive  I  will  be  a  better  minister,  and  lead  more 
sinners  to  Thee."  The  morning  dawned.  Just  a 
little  after  sunrise,  I  turned  my  head  upon  my  pillow, 
and  there  sat  my  dear  wife,  bending  over  a  chair.  I 
said  in  my  heart  in  an  instant,  my  dear  wife  is  sick. 
Very  soon  a  lady  of  the  church  came  in  and  said : 
"  Mrs.  Graves,  you  are  not  well ;  you  had  better  take 
your  bed."  She  took  her  bed,  and  in  five  days 
crossed  the  dark  river.  Twice  I  was  taken  from  my 
bed,  bolstered  up  with  stimulants,  to  look  in  her 
sweet  face,  and  hold  her  hand  in  mine.  The  last 
time,  as  I  sat  about  twenty  minutes  at  her  bedside, 
it  seemed  as  if  I  was  reading  the  very  record  of  holy 
loveliness  in  the  sight  of  God  and  heaven  ;  while  her 
spirit  was  just  gathering  up  the  strength  of  holy 
wings  to  pass  away  to  the  better  land.  I  held  her 
hand  in  mine  and  said,  "  My  dear,  do  you  want  any 
thing  ?  "  The  reply  was,  "  Can  they  sing  '  Rest  for 


286         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

the  weary  ?  "      A  dear  minister,  who  stood  by  the 
bed,  struck  up  that  little  hymn : 

In  the  Christian's  home  in  glory, 

There  remains  a  land  of  rest, 
There  my  Savior's  gone  before  me, 
To  fulfill  my  soul's  request. 
There  is  rest  for  the  weary, 
There  is  rest  for  you. 

When  he  got  through  singing  she  said,  "  Can  you 
bring  the  children  ?  "  Our  dear  little  children,  one 
after  another,  were  lifted  to  the  bed,  and  received  a 
dying  mother's  kiss.  I  kissed  her  hand,  and  she 
said  sweetly,  "  Precious  Savior,  I  am  ready,"  and 
slept  as  sweetly  in  His  love  as  a  child  in  its  mother's 
arms.  I  have  never  murmured.  I  felt  it  keenly. 
I  had  known  her  more  than  eight  years  in  married 
life  and  otherwise.  I  never  knew  her  to  speak  an 
unkind  word  to  man,  woman  or  child  ;  so  lovely  and 
holy,  and  I  have  often  said,  "  She  was  too  good  to 
stay  any  longer  in  this  world."  It  seemed  as  if  God 
gave  her  to  me  just  long  enough  to  mold  my  life. 
I  go  to  visit  her  grave  as  often  as  I  can,  and  I  believe 
I  come  away  always  to  be  a  better  man,  because  of 
the  holiness  that  gathered  around  that  hour,  and 
that  home,  and  her  life.  Let  no  man  say  to  me, 
"  Your  doctrine  of  the  blood  is  an  idle  tale."  Oh  no. 

Oh,  the  blood,  the  precious  blood, 
That  was  shed  on  Oalvary. 

Though  sin  hath  left  a  crimson  stain. 
He  washed  it  white  as  snow. 

The  blood  of  Jesus  can  hush  the  fear  of  the  soul 


THE   UNPARDONABLE  SIN.  287 

It  can  take  away  the  guilty  stains  of  sin.  It  can  fit 
the  sinner  for  heaven  and  immortal  glory. 

Now  I  am  going  to  tell  you  what  this  sin  is.  This 
is  the  unpardonable  sin,  a  continuous  rejection  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  until  that  rejection  becomes  fatal  to 
the  soul. 

Now  it  is  possible  there  are  some  here  who  still  do 
not  believe  that  such  a  sin  can  be  committed ;  that  a 
man  can  live  on  this  earth  and  be  let  alone  of  God ; 
be  a  sinner  without  having  the  hope  or  offers  of 
mercy.  Now  wait  a  minute.  Have  you  read  the 
record  of  the  antediluvian  world,  when  the  earth 
was  filled  with  violence,  sin  and  sinners  ?  God  told 
Noah  to  build  the  ark.  He  did  so.  Then  he 
gathered  the  few  converts  into  it,  at  the  bidding  of 
the  Lord;  and  it  is  said,  "  The  Lord  shut  the  door." 
Now  if  you  think  that  a  sinner  can  not  live  on  this 
earth  and  be  given  up  of  God,  will  you  please  tell 
me  what  kind  of  a  state  those  who  resisted  the 
calls  of  God's  mercy,  in  the  antediluvian  age,  were  in 
from  the  time  that  ark  was  closed  until  the  last  man 
was  drowned  ?  When  the  ark  was  closed,  the  foun- 
tains of  the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  the  windows 
of  heaven  were  opened,  surging  waves  rolled  over 
the  earth,  men  very  likely  climbed  the  house  tops,  the 
trees,  scaled  the  mountains,  built  rafts  and  did  every 
thing  they  could  to  save  themselves ;  but  from  the 
moment  that  ark  was  closed  until  the  last  man 
passed  out  of  existence,  they  were  sinners  given  up ; 
let  alone  of  God.  And  it  is  just  as  possible  to-day 
for  a  man  or  a  woman  to  live  in  this  world  having 


288         PROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

been  given  up  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  committed  the 
unpardonable  sin,  having  gone  beyond  the  reach  of 
mercy,  their  hearts  having  been  hardened,  the  day 
of  grace  having  passed  away,  doomed  and  damned 
forever. 

Many  years  ago,  in  a  certain  city,  Dr.  took 

the  pastorate  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church.  A 
few  Sabbaths  after  he  commenced  his  labors  he  saw 
an  old  gentleman  sitting  in  the  congregation  with 
whitened  locks  and  wrinkled  face.  He  said  in  his 
heart,  "  I  will  speak  to  that  man  before  he  gets  out, 
after  the  benediction  is  pronounced."  He  stepped 
out  of  the  pulpit  and  came  up  to  him,  and  the  man 
said,  "  Go  away  from  me ;  go  after  these  young 
people,  and  get  them  all  to  come  to  Christ  if  you 
can."  The  minister  felt  chagrined  for  a  moment, 
did  not  know  but  he  had  done  some  thing  improper. 
The  old  gentleman  looked  at  him  a  moment  and 
said,  "  You  may  think  it  strange,  sir.  I  have  sat  in 
that  pew  forty  years,  and  there  was  a  time  when  I 
could  not  listen  to  a  single  sermon  without  a  tender 
heart,  deep  impressions,  and  some  times  the  tears 
would  flow,  and  I  felt  that  I  ought  to  be  a  Christian. 
Some  times  I  would  go  from  the  church  to  my 
closet  and  offer  prayer  to  God,  and  think  I  would 
then  settle  the  great  question.  Then  Monday  I 
would  go  into  New  York  to  my  business,  and  I  would 
delay  the  matter,  and  so  I  kept  on.  By  and  by 
there  came  a  time  when  I  discovered  I  could  shed 
no  more  tears.  All  these  tender  impressions  were 
hushed  and  gone.  I  began  to  examine,  and  I  found 


THE  UNPARDONABLE   STN.  289 

by  God's  word  that  there  was  a  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  would  drive  Him  for  ever  from  me,  and 
I  made  up  my  mind  I  had  committed  that  sin. 
Several  years  now  have  proved  it  to  me.  Here  I 
am,  Sir,  a  lost  soul.  Please  don't  say  any  more  to 
me  about  my  soul ;  it  will  do  no  good.  I  respect 
you.  I  shall  be  in  my  pew  here  on  Sunday.  I  shall 
pay  my  money  for  your  ministry ;  but,  Sir,  it  is  no 
use  to  talk  to  me.  Take  care  of  my  family ;  do  what 
you  can  for  them ;  tell  all  these  young  people  what 
I  have  told  you  to-day,  and  tell  them  not  to  delay 
the  matter  of  attending  to  the  calls  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  I  have  done ; "  and  I  urge  upon  every  one 
here  to-night  the  same  thing ;  for  as  Dr.  Alexander 
says: 

There  is  a  time,  we  know  not  when, 

A  point  we  know  not  where, 
That  marks  the  destiny  of  men, 

To  glory  or  despair, — 

There  is  a  line  by  us  unseen, 

That  crosses  every  path  — 
The  hidden  boundary  between 

God's  patience  and  His  wrath. 

To  pass  that  limit  is  to  die; 

To  die  as  if  by  stealth : 
It  does  not  quench  the  beaming  eye, 

Nor  pale  the  glow  of  health. 

The  conscience  may  be  still  at  ease, 

The  spirits  light  and  gay;  — 
That  Avhich  is  pleasing  still  may  please, 

And  care  be  thrust  away. 

19 


290         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

He  feels,  perchance,  that  all  is  well, 

And  every  fear  is  calmed ; 
He  lives,  he  dies,  he  wakes  in  hell  — 

Not  only  doomed  but  damned. 

Oh,  where  is  that  mysterious  bourne 

By  which  our  path  is  crossed ; 
Beyond  which  God  himself  hath  sworn, 

That  he  who  goes  is  lost? 

An  answer  from,  the  skies  is  sent  — 

Ye  who  from  God  depart, 
While  it  is  called  to-day  repent, 

And  harden  not  your  heart. 

My  hearer,  will  you  do  it  ?  May  God  help  you 
this  night  to  see  to  it  that  you  no  longer  delay  this 
matter,  but  while  the  gentle  Spirit  comes  to  your 
heart,  accept  the  offers  of  His  mercy,  the  entreaties 
of  His  love.  Make  sure  of  your  salvation  if  it  so  be 
that  you  are  now  within  the  reach  of  mercy. 


BIBLE   BEADING. 

THE    HOLY    SPIRIT. 

WILL  you  now  turn  to  Matthew  xxviii,  18,  19  : 

And  Jesus  came,  and  spake  unto  them,  saying,  All  power  is 
given  unto  me  in  nearen  and  in  earth. 

Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost 

The  personality  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  what  I  wanted 
you  to  notice  first.  Now  here  you  see  that  Jesus 
proclaimed  himself  as  having  all  power  in  heaven 
and  earth.  Then  he  says  to  the  disciples,  "  Go  ye 
and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
This  shows  us  plainly  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  just  as 
much  of  a  person  as  God ;  just  as  much  of  a  person 
as  the  Son,  and  is  co-equal  with  Them  in  His  office 
work.  The  Holy  Ghost  is  not  barely  an  influence. 

When  we  pray  and  speak  to  God  about  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  of  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost  com- 
ing upon  us,  we  ought  to  be  very  much  guarded,  lest 
we  get  an  impression  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  nothing 
but  an  influence.  If,  when  you  pray  for  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Holy  Ghost,  you  bear  in  mind  that  He 
is  a  person,  as  you  would  in  speaking  of  Abraham 
Lincoln,  when  he  was  in  Washington,  and  his 
influence  was  felt  all  over  the  land,  there  is  no 

(291) 


292         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

objection.  Abraham  Lincoln  was  a  person,  and 
what  there  was  felt  of  his  power,  was  an  imparta- 
tion  of  himself.  The  Holy  Ghost  is  just  as  much 
of  a  person  as  Abraham  Lincoln  was,  aye,  just 
as  much  of  a  person,  in  the  divine  record,  as  God, 
and  as  Jesus  Christ. 

I  have  yet  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but  ye  can  not  bear 
them  now. 

Howbeit,  when  He,  the  Spirit  of  truth  is  come,  He  will  guide 
you  into  all  truth:  for  He  shall  not  speak  of  Himself;  but  whatso- 
ever He  shall  hear,  that  shall  He  speak :  and  He  will  show  you 
things  to  come. 

He  shall  glorify  Me:  for  He  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall 
show  it  unto  you. — John  xvi,  12,  13,  14. 

Notice,  in  that  13th  verse,  six  distinct  times  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  called  a  person.  The  personal  pro- 
noun, "  He,"  is  employed  here  six  times. 

We  have  these  three  verses  before  us,  indicating 
strongly  the  personality  of  the  Holy  Ghost  revealed 
to  man.  From  this  hour,  I  want  in  my  h^.art,  and 
you  want  in  your  heart,  to  walk  about  this  earth, 
every  where  realizing  that  when  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
with  us  He  is  with  us  as  a  living  person,  not  as  a 
bare  mythical  influence. 

He  that  believeth  on  Me,  as  the  scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his 
belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water. 

But  this  spake  He  of  the  Spirit,  which  they  that  believe  on  Him 
should  receive,  for  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  yet  given,  because  that 
Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified. — John  vii,  38,  39. 

In  this  instance,  you  notice  in  the  38th  verse  it  is 
said :  "  He  that  believeth  on  Me  (Jesus)  out  of  his 
belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water."  It  is  a  very 
striking  figure,  and  means  just  this ;  out  of  his 


BIBLE  BEADING.  293 

inmost  parts  —  the  seat  of  the  moral  nature — the 
deep  affections — there  shall  flow  as  water  from  an 
artesian  well,  a  living  spiritual  power. 

Let  us  see  what  this  power  is.  In  that  38th  verse 
Jesus  was  speaking  of  the  coming  baptized  church 
— the  people  who  should  have,  bearing  it  about  with 
them,  the  living  power  of  the  Divine  One,  and  in 
their  hearts,  not  be  as  other  men  ;  but  have  a  spirit- 
ual life  that  the  world  knows  nothing  about.  It  is 
a  striking  fact  that  the  Holy  Spirit  never  came  to 
reside  in  the  church,  permanently,  until  after  Jesus 
was  glorified ;  as  we  see  by  the  39th  verse.  But 
there  were  times  when  the  Holy  Ghost  incidentally 
visited  this  earth,  before  He  came  to  reside  perma- 
nently in  the  Church.  I  shall  now  give  yon  one  or 
two  of  these  instances. 

Knowing  this  first,  that  no  prophecy  of  the  Scripture  is  of  any 
private  interpretation. 

For  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will  of  man ;  but 
holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. — 
2  Peter  i,  20,  21. 

The  Holy  Ghost  then  visited  this  earth  in  an  inci- 
dental visitation,  to  give  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  the 
world.  One  word  about  this  20th  verse.  It  cuts 
off  the  Roman  Catholic  notion  that  a  priest  can 
interpret  the  Scripture,  but  that  the  common  people 
can  not. 

"  No  scripture  is  of  any  private  interpretation." 
God  can  teach  the  most  ignorant  on  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  let  them  understand  His  precious  Word, 
in  various  ways. 

In  this  twenty-first  verse  reference  is  made  to  an 


294         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

incidental  visit,  or  a  coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to 
earth,  for  the  specific  purpose,  in  ancient  times,  of 
endowing  men,  and  leading  them  to  give  this  Holy 
Bible  to  the  world.  Now  I  will  give  you  another 
instance  of  this  visitation. 

And  behold  there  was  a  man  in  Jerusalem,  whose  name  was 
Simeon;  and  the  same  man  was  just  and  devout,  waiting  for  the 
consolation  of  Israel ;  and  the  Holy  Ghost  was  upon  him. 

And  it  was  revealed  unto  him  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he 
should  not  see  death,  before  he  had  seen  the  Lord's  Christ.— Luke 
ii,  25,  26. 

Here  was  an  old  man  —  a  Jew — joist  and  devout. 
It  is  said,  "  he  was  waiting  for  the  consolation  of 
Israel';  and  the  Holy  Ghost  was  upon  him."  Then 
it  is  said,  "  It  was  revealed  to  him  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  that  he  should  not  see  death,  before  he  had 
seen  the  Lord's  Christ."  Now  let  me  make  this 
remark  :  When  Jesus  came  into  this  world  to  save 
sinners,  He  came  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  propose  in 
a  few  days  to  give  you  a  Bible  reading  on  this  doc- 
trine ;  "  Sheltered  by  the  Blood,"  and  I  shall  be 
able  to  show  you  then  that  Jesus  went  to  the  cross 
by  the  Holy  Ghost.  Now,  here  was  an  instance 
where  the  Holy  Ghost  came  into  this  world,  made 
a  visitation  to  this  old  Christian  man,  and  revealed 
to  him  the  fact,  that  he  would  not  die,  until  Christ 
came,  and  he  saw  the  Lord's  Christ.  You  remem- 
ber, afterward,  he  took  Jesus  up  in  his  arms,  and 
said :  "  Now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace, 
for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation."  Now,  upon 
the  work  of  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  turn  to 
John  xvi,  7,  8. 


BIBLE  READING.  295 

Nevertheless,  I  tell  you  the  truth :  It  is  expedient  for  you  that 
I  go  away :  for  if  I  go  not  away,  the  Comforter  will  not  come  unto 
you ;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will  send  Him  unto  you. 

And  when  He  is  come,  He  will  reprove  the  world  of  sin,  and  of 
righteousness,  and  of  judgment. 

Notice  that  idea  of  reproving  sin.  It  is  the  very 
first  thing  that  the  Holy  Ghost  does  in  the  work  of 
regeneration.  He  touches  the  heart  and  convinces 
the  heart  that  the  man  is  a  sinner.  A  good  woman 
came  to  a  friend  of  mine  and  said  to  him,  "  I  wish 
you  would  show  my  husband  that  he  is  a  sinner." 
He  could  not  do  that.  The  Holy  Spirit  alone  could 
do  that.  I  can  work  in  inquiry  meetings,  pray,  talk, 
weep,  preach,  and  do  a  great  many  things;  but  I 
can  never  convince  a  man  that  he  is  a  sinner.  The 
Holy  Ghost  alone  has  this  work ;  and  the  very  first 
work  that  God  has  given  the  Holy  Ghost  to  do,  in 
the  regeneration  of  the  sinner,  is  to  show  him  that 
he  is  a  sinner. 

Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Verily,  verily  I  say  unto 
thee,  Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  can  not  see  the  kingdom 
of  God.— John  iii,  3. 

That  is  positive,  isn't  it?  Any  body  can  under- 
stand from  that,  that  a  man  must  be  regenerated  — 
born  again. 

The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound 
thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  coineth,  and  whither  it  goeth : 
so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit. — John  iii,  8. 

You  see  that  here  Jesus  takes  the  wind  to  illus- 
trate the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  No\v  you  never 
saw  the  wind.  You  have  seen  the  effects  of  it,  and 
you  have  seen  and  felt  the  influence  of  it.  "  So  i§ 


296         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit."  But  let  me 
remark  right  here  that  though  it  may  not  be  discov- 
ered at  the  time  that  a  person  is  regenerated,  it  is 
always  instantaneous.  There  is  no  half  way,  or 
progressive  work  about  it,  as  we  shall  show. 

And  you  hath  He  quickened,  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins.—  Epliesians  ii,  1. 

The  apostle  does  not  mean  to  say  here  that  before 
they  were  quickened  by  the  Spirit  they  were  physic- 
ally dead ;  that  there  was  no  breath  in  them.  He 
is  referring  to  their  moral  state.  When  man  was 
thrust  out  of  the  garden  of  Eden,  was  it  his  body 
that  was  dead?  He  had  become  dead  to  holiness. 
His  conscience  had  consented  to  transgression ;  and 
when  it  did  so,  it  became  alienated  from  God,  from 
holiness,  and  from  every  thing  that  was  congenial  to 
holy  living  in  the  paradise  of  God.  When  man  went 
out  he  was  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins ;  not  in 
physical,  but  in  moral  death.  Now,  the  apostle  says 
to  these  Ephesian  Christians  — "  You  hath  He 
quickened  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins." 
Back  here  it  is  said,  "  The  wind  bloweth  where  it 
listeth,  *  *  *  *  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of 
the  Spirit."  That  means  the  quickening.  Suppose 
that  a  young  lady  should  faint  here  to-day.  Some 
body  would  say,  "  That,  young  lady  has  fainted." 
Every  body  would  get  an  idea  at  once  she  had 
become  physically  disabled  ;  her  strength  was  gone. 
Suppose  a  friend  should  fan  her,  and  give  her  some 
water,  and  she  should  revive,  and  some  body  should 
say,  "  She  is  quickened."  Now  what  do  we  mean 


BIBLE   BEADING.  297 

by  that  ?  We  mean  that  strength  has  come  back ; 
that  she  is  enlivened  and  restored.  Now  when  the 
apostle  says,  "And  you  hath  he  quickened,  who 
were  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,"  he  means  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  has  revived,  and  brought  the  sinner 
back  into  a  living  spiritual  state. 

The  idea  is  drawn  from  the  figure  of  a  dead  man. 
Suppose  that  here  is  a  bed  to-day,  and  a  man  lies  on 
it  and  is  dying.  The  doctor  comes  in,  and,  feeling 
of  his  pulse,  says,  "  He  can  not  stand  it  much 
longer  ;  he  will  soon  be  gone."  Soon  the  man  dies. 
Is  there  any  space  between  that  man's  life  and 
death  ?  When  that  last  pulse,  was  beating,  he  was 
a  living  man.  When  that  last  pulse  ceased  to  beat, 
he  was  dead.  There  is  no  space  between  life  and 
death.  It  is  an  instantaneous  work.  So  "  you  hath 
he  quickened,  who  were  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins ; "  and  I  hold  that  there  is  no  space  between  the 
life  and  the  death  of  a  sinner;  in  other  words, 
between  his  sinfulness  and  his  holiness.  He  is  either 
a  Christian  or  a  lost  sinner ;  he  is  either  saved  or  he 
is  not  saved.  Whether  you  discern  it  or  not,  when 
the  Holy  Spirit  comes  in  with  that  work  of  regenera- 
tion, it  is  an  instantaneous  work.  Now  we  will 
pass  to  the  washing.  The  quickening  of  the  Spirit 
always  precedes  the  washing  of  regeneration.  Now 
where  does  that  come  ? 

But  after  that  the  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Savior  toward 
man  appeared, 

Not  by  works  of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but 
according  to  His  mercy,  He  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  regener- 
ation, and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost— Titus  iii,  4,  5. 


298         FROM  EA3TH  TO  HEAVEN. 

The  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost  means  this 
quickening,  this  awakening  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  soul.  No^r  what  is  the  washing  of  regeneration  ? 
In  the  first  chapter  of  Isaiah  and  the  eighteenth 
verse,  we  read,  "Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  to- 
gether saith  the  Lord ;  though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet, 
they  shall  be  as  white  as  snow ;  though  they  be  red 
like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool." 

Every  lady  knows  that  the  colors  of  crimson  and 
scarlet  are  fast  colors ;  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
wash  them  out ;  and  you  certainly  would  not  think 
of  taking  them  out  without  a  washing.  It  takes 
a  liquid  to  do  it;  and  almost  invariably  when  you 
speak  of  purifying  a  thing,  you  get  the  idea  that 
some  kind  of  a  liquid  will  be  employed. 

But  if  we  walk  in  the  light,  as  He  is  in  the  light,  we  have  fel- 
lowship one  with  another,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  His  Son 
cleanseth  us  from  all  sin. — 1  John  i,  7. 

Now,  that  is  the  blood  that  Jesus  shed,  what 
you  may  call  the  liquid  washing,  that  flowed  6n 
Calvary,  that  you  and  I  have  received  to-day,  and 
do  receive  always.  When  we  are  saved  by  living 
faith,  that  blood  does  the  washing;  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  never  will  do  it;  He  never  will  save  any 
man.  He  can  awaken,  He  can  quicken  a  man,  He 
can  prepare  the  soul  to  receive  the  blood ;  but  the 
blood  of  Christ,  and  the  blood  of  Christ  only,  can 
take  away  the  guilty  stains  of  sin.  Thus,  you  see, 
the  Holy  Spirit  performs  His  divine  office  in  bring^ 
ing  the  sinner  to  the  blood,  and  the  blood  cleanses 
him  from  all  sin. 


BIBLE   READING.  299 

We  will  now  pass  to  the  residence  of  the  Holy 
Q-host  in  the  Church. 

Which  when  the  brethren  knew,  they  brought  him  down  to 
Cesarea,  and  sent  him  forth  to  Tarsus. 

Then  had  the  churches  rest  throughout  all  Judea  and  Galilee, 
and  Samaria,  and  were  edified :  and  walking  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  and  in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  multiplied. — 
Acts  ix,  30,  31. 

In  these  verses,  it  is  recognized  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  now  in  the  New  Testament  Church.  The 
idea  is  that  when  Saul  of  Tarsus,  that  giant  Jeru- 
salem sinner,  was  making  havoc  among  the  churches, 
they  were  disturbed  and  tried.  As  soon  as  he  was 
converted  and  brought  to  the  Church,  clothed  in 
his  right  mind,  it  is  said  the  churches  had  rest, 
"and  were  edified:  and  walking  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  mul- 
tiplied." Now,  with  this  recognition  that  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  residing  in  the  Church,  we  want  to  know 
when  He  took  up  His  residence  in  the  Church, 
and  began  to  produce  this  edification  and  comfort. 

And  when  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  fully  come,  they  were  all 
with  one  accord  in  one  place. 

And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  to 
speak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utterance. — 
Acts  ii,  1-4. 

Scan  a  few  verses  of  this  chapter,  beginning  with 
the  first. 

Now  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  a  great  festive 
occasion.  The  people  used  to  come  up  to  Jerusalem 
from  all  the  surrounding  countries  once  a  year.  The 
Lord  Jesus  chose,  on  this  particular  occasion,  to  have 


300         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

a  prayer  meeting;  establish  His  Church;  diffuse  the 
power  of  the  gospel ;  and  bring  a  great  many  con- 
verts into  His  kingdom ;  and  organize  a  great  band 
of  believers.  One  hundred  and  twenty  Christians 
were  gathered  together.  They  had  a  prayer  meeting 
for  ten  days.  During  this  prayer  meeting,  it  is  said, 
"  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  spoke 
with  other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  utter- 
ance." Now  there  were  many  different  nationalities 
gathered  there,  and  they  all  received  the  word  of 
God  through  these  people  who  spoke  under  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Following  this,  Peter's 
sermon  was  preached. 

He,  seeing  this  before,  spake  of  the  resurrection  of  Christ, 
that  His  soul  was  not  left  in  hell,  neither  His  flesh  did  see  corrup- 
tion. 

This  Jesus  hath  God  raised  up,  whereof  we  src  all  witnessc.. 

Therefore  being  by  the  right  hand  of  God  exalted,  and  having 
received  of  the  Father  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  He  hath 
shed  forth  this,  which  ye  now  see  and  hear.— Acts  ii,  31,  32,  33. 

What  has  He  shed  forth?  The  Holy  Spirit. 
When  did  He  do  it  ?  Right  at  the  time  of  His  glo- 
rification. "  Having  received  the  promise  of  the 
Father."  What  did  we  read  back  here  a  little  while 
ago?  We  read,  "He  that  "believeth  on  Me,  as  the 
Scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers 
of  living  water.  (But  this  spake  he  of  the  Spirit, 
which  they  that  believe  on  Him  should  receive.") 
But  we  learn  from  the  rest  of  the  verse  that  this 
Spirit  should  not  be  given  till  Jesus  was  glorified. 
Here,  then,  is  when  the  Spirit  came,  and  took  up 
His  residence  in  the  Church.  From  that  day  till  this, 


BIBLE   BEADING.  301 

the  Church  of  God  has  never  been  destitute  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  I  do  not  say  that  there  have  not  been 
a  great  many  times  of  coldness.  Sometimes  you 
will  find  churches,  where  almost  all  the  members 
will  go*  down  to  the  lowest  ebb  of  religious  interest. 
An  acquaintance  told  me  that  in  one  community  the 
Christians  had  got  so  dead,  so  destitute  of  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  minister  himself  so  back- 
slidden, that  they  had  no  prayer  meeting.  A  mother 
in  Israel  came  to  the  minister  one  day,  and  said  to 
him,  "  Can  not  we  have  a  prayer  meeting  ?  "  "  Do 
you  think  any  body  wants  a  prayer  meeting  ?  "  he 
said — "  Well,  if  you  think  any  body  wants  one,  I  will 
bring  it  up  at  the  next  church  meeting,"  (they  had 
the  church  meetings  once  in  three  months,  and  the 
next  one  would  be  in  about  six  weeks,)  "  and  we  will 
have  a  committee  appointed  to  report  at  the  next 
meeting."  Alas,  that  ministers  can  get  so  backslid- 
den and  cold  that  they  can  not  hold  a  prayer  meet- 
ing !  But  such  was  the  case.  That  was  the  best 
she  could  do.  A  few  days  after  she  came  again  to 
the  pastor,  and  said,  "  Can  not  we  have  a  prayer 
meeting?"  And  he  said,  "Well,  if  you  are  so 
anxious,  write  a  notice  and  I  will  read  it,  and  we 
will  have  one  appointed  at  your  house."  She 
brought  the  notice,  and  Sunday  he  read  it  very 
hastily,  and  carelessly  announcing  a  hymn  with  the 
same  breath.  So  indifferent  and  cold  in  his  heart ! 
But  they  did  get  the  notice.  And  there  was  a  law- 
yer's wife  in  that  meeting  (her  husband  was  uncon- 
verted), who  said  to  her  husband  on  Tuesday  night, 


302          PKOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

"  Will  you  stay  with  the  children  a  little  while  ?  I 
want  to  go  out."  She  went  to  the  prayer  meeting, 
read,  prayed,  talked — nobody  there  but  herself  and 
the  aged  sister  who  called  the  meeting — the  old 
gospel,  "  two  agreed."  By  and  by  she  looked  at  the 
clock.  "  Why!"  she  said,  "I  had  no  idea  it  was  so 
late.  My  husband  will  be  weary."  She  hastened 
home.  As  she  hurried  in  at  the  door  her  husband 
was  reading  the  Bible ;  but  he  was  ashamed  of  it, 
and  put  it  behind  him  as  soon  as  he  could ;  and  she 
said,  "  I  am  sorry  I  stayed  so  late."  "  Where  have 
you  been?"  "I  have  been  to  prayer  meeting." 
"  Prayer  meeting  !  I  did  not  know  you  had  any  in 

town;  where  was  it?"     "Down  at  mother 's." 

"What  did  you  pray  for?"  "We  prayed  for  you, 
my  dear  "  (bursting  into  tears.)  Then  the  Bible 
came  back.  "  Well,  my  dear  wife,"  he  says, 
"  that  accounts  for  it.  I  never  had  such  feel- 
ings on  the  subject  of  religion,  as  I  have  had  in 
the  last  hour.  I  took  down  this  Bible,  and  read 
it.  I  did  not  know  why  I  did  it,  hardly."  You 
may  be  sure,  religion  came  to  that  house,  and  there 
began  a  revival  of  religion  that  night,  which  this 
brother  told  me,  swept  clear  through  the  adjoining 
country,  and  down  through  the  Pennsylvania  line. 
That,  I  believe,  illustrates  the  whole  history  of 
God's  Church.  Sometimes  it  gets  down  very  low, 
but  the  Holy  Spirit  is  somewhere,  in  the  heart  of 
some  old  father  or  mother,  or  some  young  man. 

You  have  read  about  the  great  revival  in  Musca- 
tine.     Five  persons,  a  year  ago  the  seventh  day  of 


BI**LE  READING.  303 

last  January,  met  in  a  law  office  and  pledged  them- 
selves (joining  hands  on  their  knee. )  that  they  would 
have  a  daily  prayer  meeting  until  Gofl  came  to  that 
city.  They  had  not  been  visited  with  a  great 
revival  for  twenty  years,  and  they  prayed  and  prayed 
there  every  day.  Sometimes  thi  re  was  five,  and 
sometimes  not  the  five ;  and  sometimes  a  few  more. 
During  the  last  Autumn  two  brethren  visited  me, 
and  God  laid  their  case  on  my  heart.  I  was  just 
getting  on  the  cars  when  I  met  them.  At  first  I 
thought  that  I  could  not  do  any  'hing  for  them. 
But  all  the  way  to  Chicago  my  heart  was  moved. 
I  went  right  to  the  hotel  and  wrote  a  letter  saying : 
"  Some  how  I  feel  so  impressed  for  Muscatine  that  if 
your  whole  people,  ministers  and  all,  wish  it,  and 
will  let  me  know  by  such  a  time,  I  will  arrange  to 
come  there,  and  lay  all  other  work  aside."  Such 
was  the  beginning  of  that  work  of  grace,  and  I 
believe  God  was  in  it.  And  I  believe  it  has  been  so 
in  the  history  of  God's  Church,  in  all  the  past  ages, 
ever  since  the  Holy  Ghost  came  to  take  up  His  resi- 
dence in  the  Church.  He  will  raise  up  men  and 
women  when  there  is  darkness  and  coldness;  and 
and  that,  too,  in  a  way  that  you  or  I  little  under- 
stand or  expect.  But  oh !  the  sweeping  tides  will 
come  in,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  will  pour  out  His 
mighty  power  into  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

But  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  longsuffering, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith, 

Meekness,  temperance :  against  such  there  is  no  law. — Oalatians 
v,  22,  23. 


804          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

Show  me  a  man,  or  a  woman,  who  has  the  SpLlt 
of  God  with  them,  and  I  will  show  you  those  who 
have  this  sweet  fruit  of  the  Spirit. 
.   Quench  not  the  Spirit. — 1  Thessalonians  v,  19. 

There  are  only  four  words  in  this  verse,  but  I  want 
y<-u  to  mark  it  particularly.  Be  very  careful  about 
quenching  the  Spirit  of  the  Living  God.  It  seems 
to  me  that  the  Church  of  God  was  never  in  more 
danger  than  she  is  to-day  of  quenching  the  Spirit. 
There  are  Christians  enough  on  this  continent  to 
carry  this  whole  land  and  the  whole  world  for  Jesus 
Christ,  if  they  only  had  the  Holy  Spirit.  But  there 
is  so  much  quenching  the  Spirit.  There  are  enough 
Christians  in  this  town  to  dry  up  every  saloon,  to 
beat  back  every  power  of  darkness.  There  are 
enough  here  to  pour  out  a  tide  of  holiness  that  would 
turn  the  whole  population  to  Christ ;  but  there  is  so 
much  pride  every  where  through  this  land.  Look  at 
our  great  cities.  Every  thing  conceivable  is  em- 
ployed or  indulged  in  that  kills  out  the  work  of  the 
Spirit.  You  have  heard  me  talk  about  Christians 
dancing.  I  suppose  you  query  a  little  whether  I  am 
opposed  to  dancing.  I  am,  emphatically.  And  I 
will  give  you  one  reason  why.  I  have  lived  in 
the  church  for  a  quarter  of  a  century,  and  positively 
I  never  knew  a  dancing  Christian  in  my  life  who  did 
not  give  evidence  that  in  her  dancing  she  had 
quenched  the  Spirit.  They  have  deadened  their 
piety  ;  I  don't  care  wffo  or  where  they  are.  So  with 
theaters.  You  ask  me,  "Is  it  wrong  to  attend 
them?"  You  can  not  take  the  Spirit  of  God  into 


BIBLE   READING.  305 

a  theater  with  you,  unless  you  go  there  to  preach  and 
pray.  I  have  preached  in  theaters.  I  can  carry 
God's  Spirit  in  my  heart  with  the  power  of  the  Gos- 
pel any  where.  But,  when  Christians  go  there  gen- 
erally, they  do  not  go  for  spiritual  life  ;  they  go  for 
bare  worldly  pastime  and  entertainment  that  has 
nothing  in  it  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  So  in  our  churches. 
An  immense  amount  of  pride  is  coming  out  now  in 
building  meeting  houses.  I  recently  saw  an  an- 
nouncement of  the  dedication  of  a  meeting  house 
that  cost  three  hundred  and  sixty  thousand  dollars 
(sixty  thousand  for  the  lot  and  three  hundred  thou- 
sand for  the  building),  and  would  seat  only  twelve 
hundred  people.  The  bishop  was  to  preach  the 
dedication  sermon.  I  said  to  myself,  If  John  Wes- 
ley should  be  raised  from  the  dead  to  preach  that 
dedication  sermon,  I  doubt  whether  he  would  know 
his  own  people.  There  is  so  much  pride  manifested. 
The  churches  seem  to  be  running  a  race  to  see  which 
can  build  the  finest  meeting  house,  and  they  build 
them  so  nice  that  the  mass  of  the  people  can  not  go 
in ;  indeed  they  are  not  invited.  In  one  place 
recently,  the  usher  had  to  ask  the  committee  again 
and  again  to  make  known  publicly  that  the  poor 
could  attend  my  meetings.  Oh  !  the  sad  impression 
that  is  going  out.  It  grieves  the  Spirit  of  God. 
Give  us  a  fine  house  ;  give  us  a  neat  house.  But, 
I  sa}r,  give  us  a  grand,  good,  convenient  workshop 
for  Jesus. 

I  will  give  my  influence  for  that  while  I  live — one 
that  will  invite  the  masses  in  and  let  them  have  the 
20 


306          FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

influence  of  the  Gospel.  Again,  take  our  church 
singing.  There  is  a  church  in  Boston,  organized  a 
year  or  two  ago  (a  "  society,"  I  am  ashamed  to  call 
them  a  church),  which  pays  six  thousand  five  hun- 
dred dollars  a  year  for  a  quartette  choir ;  and  the  peo- 
ple go  there  to  hear  the  tweedledum  and  the  twee- 
dledee,  and  that  kind  of  thing,  and  go  away  and  say 
it  is  a  grand  kind  of  a  concert.  And  they  call  it  the 
Gospel.  Go  through  our  land  ;  we  must  have  the 
great  organs  ;  and  then  we  must  have  an  ungodly 
player,  or  an  ungodly  leader  to  lead  out  the  hallelu- 
jahs of  Zion.  I  wonder  the  ministers  can  preach  at 
all ;  and  the  lazy  Christians  there  will  stand  and 
look  on.  Not  a  hymn  book  in  the  pews,  and  no 
hearts  to  sing.  And  they  pay  a  few  ungodly  people, 
who  perhaps  have  been  singing  minstrel  tunes  all 
the  week,  to  come  there  and  do  their  singing. 

Is  it  any  marvel  that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  grieved  ? 
"  Quench  not  the  Spirit."  You  may  say,  "  Sir,  you 
talk  plain."  While  I  live,  as  far  as  I  have  any  influ- 
ence, I  will  enter  my  protest,  against  all  these  things 
that  are  grieving  God's  Spirit.  Again,  take  our 
church  fairs.  If  the  ladies  want  to  work ;  get  up  a 
fourth  of  July  dinner,  to  bring  a  hundred  dollars  into 
the  church,  let  them  do  it.  They  can  do  it  in  holi- 
ness. .  If  they  want  to  make  a  few  articles,  and  sell 
them  at  a  proper  time,  with  a  holy,  consecrated  zeal, 
let  them  do  it.  But  I  protest  when  they  go  to  work, 
as  they  do  at  these  common  bazaars,  and  fairs,  and 
get  a  ring,  and  put  it  in  a  cake,  and  dress  up  a  girl 
in  some  pretty  ribbons,  and  send  her  around  to  the 


BIBLE   READING.  307 

deacons  and  others, — "  Won't  you  take  a  share,  it  is 
only  fifty  cents,  and  you  may  get  the  ring?"  A 
ring  worth  four  or  five  dollars,  is  sold  for  twenty 
dollars,  or  so.  Oh !  such  conduct  quenches  the 
Spirit.  I  have  watched  it  for  years,  and  I  have  seen, 
that  when  the  women  are  engaged  for  a  few  weeks, 
in  getting  up  a  fair,  their  spirituality  is  killed  out ; 
and,  some  times  they  make  a  losing  operation  at  that. 

Several  years  ago,  in  a  large  city  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Association  was  consecrated  ;  working  for 
Christ ;  and  the  churches  were  getting  blessings  from 
its  help.  But  there  came  along  a  man,  who  said, 
"  Now,  you  are  so  much  in  debt,  you  had  better  get 
up  a  bazaar.  You  can  make  four  or  five  thousand 
dollars."  And  he  got  them  into  it ;  and  the  revival 
was  killed  out.  The  Spirit  of  God  was  quenched, 
when  they  went  into  that  kind  of  thing,  in  that 
worldly  way.  I  throw  out  these  hints  that  we 
may  be  careful  ourselves,  that  we  "  quench  not  the 
Spirit."  Ask  Jesus  to  lead  you,  that  you  may  walk 
in  spiritual  mindedness. 

The  last  thing  we  will  look  at  to-day,  is  in  Luke, 
xi,  13.  Here  we  shall  find  how  we  may  obtain  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your 
children :  how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly  Father  give  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him  ? 

Hence  you  see,  if  you  want  the  Holy  Spirit,  you 
are  to  ask  God  for  it;  and  as  He  says,  ask, 
"nothing  doubting,"  your  soul  may  be  filled 
with  the  fullness  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  you  will 
bear  "  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit." 


THE  BLOOD  OF  JESUS. 

Delivered  in  the  Colli&eum  Place  Baptist  Church,  in  New  Orleans, 
La.,  Jan ,  1875. 

THE  text,  to-night,  is  in  First  John,  first  chapter, 
and  a  part  of  the  seventh  verse :  "  The  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ,  Sis  Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin." 

I  shall  call  your  attention,  at  once,  to  what  I  will 
call  the  doctrine  of  this  text.  The  first  point  of 
doctrine  that  I  want  you  to  notice  is,  the  fact  that 
every  man,  wherever  you  find  him,  in  whatever  condi- 
tion, surrounded  by  whatever  circumstances,  is  a  sinner. 

Would  our  God  come  to  us  with  such  a  text  as 
this,  and  cry  out,  "  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His 
Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin;"  if  there  was  no  sin 
to  be  cleansed  from  ?  I  want  it  understood,  by  all 
to  whom  I  speak,  that  I  have  no  sympathy  with  that 
kind  of  doctrine  that  builds  up  a  sort  of  human 
perfection,  on  any  theory,  by  any  form  of  sophistry, 
or  plan  of  genius,  that  will  make  out  man  so  good, 
naturally,  in  morality ;  so  holy  that  by  any  conceiv- 
ble  means  in  himself  he  can  get  into  heaven.  It 
can  not  be  done.  The  word  of  God  tells  me  that 
man  is  "  conceived  of  sin,  and  born  in  iniquity."  I 
simply  believe  it.  That  is  all.  When  this  Divine 
Word  tells  me  that  the  "carnal  mind  is  enmity 
against  God;"  "  is  not  subject  to  the  will  of  God, 

(308) 


THE  BLOOD   OF  JESUS.  ,       &09 

neither  indeed  can  be,"  I  simply  believe  that.  I 
have  no  sympathy  with  the  doctrine  of  Collyer,  of 
Chicago,  Theodore  Parker, — peace  be  to  his  ashes, 
at  Florence — who  long  stood  in  the  Melodeon  in 
Boston ;  or  Mr.  Alger,  now  a  representative  of  New 
England's  teaching,  that  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ 
is  no  more  than  the  blood  of  Cock  Robin  (that  is 
his  language);  and  that  in  man  there  is  an  inherency 
of  quality  and  power  that,  if  cultivated,  would 
bring  him  up  to  the  highest  heaven.  There  is  not  a 
word  of  truth  in  it.  The  Word  of  God  utterly  con- 
tradicts and  refuses  to  give  indorsement,  in  a  single 
sentiment,  or  sentence,  or  even  shadow  of  thought, 
to  any  such  doctrine.  On  the  other  hand,  it  teaches 
that  man,  in  his  natural  state,  is  sinful,  and,  as  the 
prophet  Isaiah  has  it,  from  the  crown  of  his  head: 
to  the  sole  of  his  foot,  is  covered  with  "  wounds, 
and  bruises,  and  putrifying  sores." 

The  whole  tendency  of  the  natural  heart  is 
to  go  down,  and  grovel  in  sin.  You  may  say, 
"  Don't  some  men  have  good  qualities  ?  "  They 
may  thank  their  God  that  they  have  pious  wives  to 
live  with ;  and  if  they  have  not,  somebody  else  has, 
not  very  far  from  their  homes ;  that  they  live  within 
the  sound  of  church  bells ;  that  they  are  in  a  com- 
munity where  there  is  a  written  and  revealed  word 
of  God ;  and  where  there  are  manifestations  of  the 
morality  of  the  Bible  that  tones  and  molds  their 
characters.  I  suppose  there  are  people  in  this  town 
who  think  they  do  wonderful  things  by  telling  that 
they  don't  go  to  church ;  and  they  are  very  moral ; 


310          FKOM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

pay  a  hundred  cents  on  the  dollar ;  and  are  as  good 
as  the  ministers  and  deacons 5  don't  swear;  don't 
get  drunk  ;  don't  cheat;  nor  lie.  What  of  it?  If 
they  are  moral,  thyy  may  all  thank  God  and  their 
fellow-citizens,  that  some  body  has  planted  the  mold- 
ing influence  of  the  gospel,  until  it  is  gathered 
around  them  like  the  rolling  waves  of  the  ocean , 
and  their  characters  are  molded  and  toned  by  its 
influences.  Soon  after  my  conversion,  I  learned  a 
little  lesson  on  this  point.  As  I  said  last  night,  in 
the  early  part  of  my  life  I  was  very  dissolute.  I 
lived  with  a  family  some  time  after  my  father's  death 
who  tried  by  every  endeavor  to  have  me  form  and 
preserve  an  upright  character;  but  I  gave  them 
trouble  because  I  was  wicked,  dissolute,  reckless.  I 
went  away  to  Boston,  ran  a  wild  career  for  a  time, 
and  when  converted  I  returned  and  said  to  the  family, 
"  I  have  reformed ;  I  am  saved."  The  family  was  made 
up  of  the  parents,  three  sons  and  a  daughter ;  the 
daughter  a  very  estimable  woman,  lovely  in  charac- 
ter, but,  I  believe,  in  great  error  on  this  point  of  the 
seat  of  the  morality  of  the  Bible.  She  said  to  me, 
"  Albert,  I  am  glad  thee  has  become  a  Christian  ;  a 
good  young  man  ;  but,  after  all,  doesn't  thee  believe 
there  was  some  good  thing  in  thee,  that  if  it  had 
been  cultivated,  would  have  brought  thee  to  heaven  ?  " 
I  believe  the  Holy  Spirit  gave  me  an  answer.  "  No," 
said  I,  "I  don't  believe  one  word  of  it."  When 
Jesus  took  me  by  His  blood,  and  made  a  Christian  of 
me,  He  found  me  a  sinner  from  the  crown  of  the 
head  to  the  sole  of  the  foot;  lost;  going  down  as 


THE  BLOOD   OF  JESUS.  311 

low  and  as  fast  as  I  could  go.  And  so  it  is  with 
every  man.  His  tendency  is  altogether  to  go  away 
from  God,  and  holiness.  He  is  a  sinner,  and  when 
this  text  comes  to  him  and  declares  that  "  the  blood 
of  Jesus  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  '  I  recognize  the 
state  from  which  the  blood  lifts  tlu  man  who  is  re- 
deemed and  saved. 

Now  there  is  another  point  of  doctrine  I  want 
you  to  notice,  my  friend,  and  that  is  the  rich  provi- 
sion that  has  been  made  to  save  men  from  sin.  I  am 
so  glad  of  that.  I  rejoice  this  night  at  that.  I  am 
glad  to  see  the  friendship  of  the  world;  I  am  glad 
to  see  all  the  excellent  qualities  and  traits  there  are 
in  any  community,  or  with  any  men ;  I  am  glad  to 
behold  every  token  of  goodness ;  but,  I  tell  you,  my 
friends,  far  above  all  other  considerations,  I  thank  my 
God  that  there  is  a  provision  to  save  man  from  sin, 
when  its  consequences  would  crush  him  down  to  hell 
forever.  Sad  would  it  be  were  that  seat  a  couch  and 
there  lay  upon  it  a  young  man  wasting  with  disease, 
and  the  doctor  comes,  and  feels  his  pulse,  examines 
his  case,  and  says,  "  There  is  no  remedy  for  you  ; 
your  disease  is  fatal."  But,  ten  thousand  times  ten 
thousand  more,  would  it  be  sad  were  I  obliged  to 
look  that  man  in  the  face  as  a  sinner,  and  say,  "  Sir, 
there  is  no  remedy  ;  you  must  go  down  to  hell  eter- 
nally, without  any  possible  way  of  escape."  It  is 
not  true.  It  is  not  true!  Not  one  person  in  this 
room,  not  one  in  this  town,  not  one  in  this  broad 
world,  in  his  natural  state  as  a  sinner,  need  be  lost. 
He  can  be  cured.  And  I  am  so  glad  that  God  has 


812         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

not  made  it  my  duty  to  go  from  one  end  of  this  land 
to  the  other ;  from  sea  to  sea ;  and  on  the  steamboat, 
in  the  railway  car,  in  the  sanctuary,  on  the  farm,  the 
street,  at  home,  any  where  be  obliged  to  look  a  man 
in  the  face,  and  say,  "You  are  a  sinner  without  a 
remedy."  It  is  not  true.  A  rich  provision  has  been 
made  to  save  men  from  sin.  Hence,  my  text  cries 
out,  "  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  cleanseth 
us  from  all  sin."  Some  of  you  have  heard  of  that 
wonderful  man,  Christmas  Evans.  It  is  said  that 
he  was  not  converted  until  he  was  past  forty ;  then 
became  one  of  the  most  brilliant  and  powerful  her- 
alds of  the  Cross  that  ever  preached  in  the  realm  of 
Wales.  It  is  said  that  he,  at  one  time,  preached  a 
sermon  on  "The  Better  Country;"  and  he  drew 
this  figure: 

I  saw  one  coming  o'er  the  plain,  and  as  he 
approached  the  jasper  gates,  there  sat  the  guardian 
angel.  He  stepped  between  the  man  and  the  gate. 
The  man  slackened  his  pace,  and  stopped.  The 
angel  said  to  him,  "  What  is  your  passport  sir  ? 
44  Oh  !  I  was  rich,  fed  the  poor,  took  c;ve  of  the 
sick  ;  " — the  old  story  of  legalist  over  again.  That  is 
the  way  a  great  many  people  talk  about  going  to 
heaven, — "  very  rich."  Here  is  a  man  who  starts  a 
whisky  distillery,  becomes  very  rich,  sends  thousands 
to  the  poorhouo'  nd  many  to  hell ,  throws  firebrands 
of  suffering,  tcrture,  and  destruction  into  many  a 
family;  but  if  he  onlygiv.s  fifty  thousand  dollars 
to  a  college  he  is  a  wonderful  man.  By  and  by  he 
dies,  and  they  come  around  with  a  prayer  book  to 


THE  BLOOD   OF  JESUS.  313 

read  him  up  to  glory.  Not  very  much.  It  will  take 
some  thing  besides  money  to  get  a  man  into  glory. 
The  guardian  angel  said,  "  You  can  never  enter 
these  portals  on  that  passport."  But,  says  Mr. 
Evans,  "  I  saw  another  come,  he  did  not  slacken  his 
pace.  The  guardian  angel  stepped  forward  to  stop 
him.  He  did  not  stop,  but  hastened  on  apace  ;  and, 
as  he  rushed  forward,  he  threw  up  his  hands,  and 
cried,  '  The  blood  of  Jesus  ;  the  blood  of  Jesus  ;  THE 
BLOOD  OF  JESUS  ; '  and  the  angel  stepped  one  side, 
and  the  man  passed  in."  That  represents  the  way 
the  sinner  will  enter  the  portals  of  glory.  I  stand 
here  to-night,  having  believed  in  the  Gospel  for 
nearly  thirty  years,  but,  if  I  were  to-night  to  drop 
a  corpse,  and  be  called  away  to  the  regions  beyond, 
to  be  with  all  the  blood-washed  throng,  I  should 
enter  on  the  same  level  that  that  little  girl  would, 
if  she  is  a  Christian.  Oh  yes  !  the  only  way,  by 
which  we  can  ever  enter  the  portals  of  glory  will 
be  by  the  blood  of  Jesus.  That  same  man,  Christ- 
mas Evans,  it  is  said,  as  he  was  about  to  die,  when 
some  friends  gathered  around  his  bed,  and  said, 
"  What  is  your  dying  testimony  ?  "  replied,  "  Tell  the 
world  that  I  never  preached  without  blood  in  the 
basin."  Would  God  I  could  say  that,  to-night.  I 
have  tried  to  be^a  faithful  minister  for  a  quarter  of 
a  century ;  but,  if  I  have  one  thing  above  another 
to  regret,  it  is  that  I  have  preached  so  little  under 
the  cross ;  so  little  of  the  blood  ;  and  yet  I  have  had 
the  most  deep  and  earnest  conviction  all  these  years, 
that  naught  but  the  blood  of  Jesus  can  take  away 
the  sins  of  the  sinner. 


314         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

Now,  there  is  another  point  of  doctrine  that  I 
want  you  to  notice  from  this  text,  and  that  is  the 
definiteness  of  the  provision  made  to  save  the  sinner 
from  sin.  Do  you  notice  what  the  text  says  ?  "  The 
blood  cleanseth."  It  don't  say,  the  blood  and  your 
baptism  ;  the  blood  and  your  going  to  the  commun- 
ion table  ;  the  blood,  and  your  going  to  church  and 
paying  your  pew  rent ;  the  blood,  and  your  reading 
your  Bible ;  the  blood,  and  your  saying  your  pray- 
ers ;  the  blood,  and  your  learning  the  catechism  ; 
the  blood,  and  your  having  the  bishop  put  his  hands 
on  your  head ;  the  blood,  and  your  joining  the 
church  ;  that  is  not  what  it  says.  It  says,  "  the  blood 
of  Jesus."  There  is  no  partnership  business  in  this 
plan.  You  might  be  baptized  many  times,  and  go 
to  hell.  You  might  go  to  the  communion  table 
every  day  in  the  week,  and  every  hour  of  the  day ; 
that  would  not  save  your  soul.  You  might  have  all 
the  bishops  on  the  American  continent  and  Europe 
confirm  you,  and  that  would  not  save  your  soul. 
You  might  give  your  body  to  be  burned  ;  but  I  tell 
you  to-night,  my  hearer,  naught  but  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ  can  take  away  your  sins.  Have  I 
not  read  in  that  word,  "  We  are  not  redeemed  with 
corruptible  things  as  silver  and  gold,  but  with  the 
precious  blood  of  Christ  ?  "  That  is  what  redeems 
us  from  eternal  death.  In  an  eastern  city  I  went 
into  the  pulpit  one  day  and  there  sat  a  lady  on  the 
front  seat.  She  listened  to  the  discourse,  and  when 
I  came  out  of  the  pulpit  took  me  by  the  hand, — 
"  Please,  Sir,  will  you  pray  for  my  son,  he  is  a  mute." 
I  said  I  would,  and  we  passed  out. 


THE   BLOOD    OF   JESUS.  315 

The  next  time  I  came  into  the  pulpit,  there  sat  that 
lady,  and  a  young  man  by  her  side.  As  I  began 
service,  he  looked  earnestly  into  my  face,  and 
seemed  to  hear  every  word  I  said.  I  thought  that  he 
could  not  be  her  son ;  for  her  son  was  a  mute ;  he 
could  neither  hear  nor  speak.  I  went  out  of  the 
desk,  after  the  discourse,  and  she  led  me  up  to  him, 
and  introduced  me  by  signs.  I  knew  then  that  he 
was  her  son,  and  appeared  to  listen,  looking  most 
sharply  and  earnestly  to  catch  every  motion  of  my 
lips  and  gesture,  and  all  he  could  of  the  discourse, 
in  my  appearance.  "  Will  you  pray  for  him  ?  "  she 
said.  I  said  I  would.  The  next  day  I  was  passing 
down  street,  and  saw  a  young  man  coming.  As  soon 
as  he  came  near  enough,  I  identified  him  as  this 
young  man.  As  soon  as  he  discovered  who  I  was, 
he  stopped,  drew  a  slate  and  pencil  from  his  pocket, 
and  began  to  write.  He  handed  it  to  me  and  I  read 
this  on  it :  "  Mr.  Graves,  I  want  to  see  you."  I 
understood  that  he  wanted  a  religious  interview.  I 
took  the  slate  and  wrote  upon  it,  "  Call  at  deacon 

's  to  morrow  morning  at  ten  o'clock."  He 

bowed  his  head  and  went  on. 

The  next  morning  at  ten  o'clock  the  servant  girl 
came  to  the  door,  saying,  "  A  young  man  in  the  par- 
lor wants  to  see  you."  I  took  several  sheets 
of  paper,  knowing  I  would  have  to  converse 
by  writing,  and  went  down.  The  first  thing  I  wrote 
was,  "  Will  you  please  give  me  an  account  of  your 
religious  state,  as  you  understand  it?"  He  wrote 
this:  "  I  am  twenty-four  years  of  age ;  I  was  born 


316         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

in  England.  Several  years  ago  I  united  with  the 
Church  pf  England."  Then  followed  an  account  of  his 
confirmation,  sacraments,  walks  with  the  church ; 
and,  I  judge  that  he  had  kept  up  a  fine  moral 
character,  and  a  circumspect  life  in  the  church.  In 
all  he  said,  and  in  his  appearance,  I  could  see  that 
he  was  in  a  restless  state  of  heart.  He  did  not  seem 
to  be  at  peace  with  his  God.  I  then  wrote  down  the 
text  I  have  read  to  you  to-night:  "The  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin." 
I  then  wrote :  "  Without  the  shedding  of  blood  there 
is  no  remission."  I  also  wrote  :  "He  that  believeth 
and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth 
not  shall  be  damned.  '  After  this  I  wrote :  "  Believe 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved." 
Then  I  wrote  another  text:  "As  Moses  lifted  up 
the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even  so  must  the  Son 
of  Man  be  lifted  up :  that  whosoever  believeth  in 
Him  should  not  perish  but  have  eternal  life."  There 
I  stopped.  Then  I  wrote  that  word  "  believeth ! 
believeth !  believeth !  "  I  covered  over  an  entire 
page  with  that  word,  believeth.  I  did  not  intend 
that  that  young  man  should  leave  me  Until  he  under- 
stood that  believing  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  that 
alone,  would  save  his  soul  from  sin,  and  bring  him  to 
heaven.  I  sat  by  the  side  of  that  young  man  three 
hours,  explaining,  directing,  and  praying.  At  the  ex- 
piration of  that  time  I  was  permitted  to  see  him 
write  this  :  "  Mr.  Graves,  I  am  saved  by  trusting  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  and  that  alone.  I  am  happy  trusting 
the  blood  of  Jesus."  I  saw  that  young  man  baptized 


THE   BLOOD    OF   JESTJS.  31 7 

into  the  church.  Since  then  I  have  had  letters  from 
him,  expressive  of  the  greatest  satisfaction  of  heart 
in  his  redemption.  This  is  what  I  mean,  then,  by 
the  defmiteness  of  that  cure  that  comes  only  from 
the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Now,  there  is  another  point  of  doctrine  that  I 
want  you  to  notice  in  this  text ;  it  is  the  completeness 
of  this  cure.  The  blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin.  From 
all  sin!  ALL  SIN !  Perhaps  you  say,  "  Are  you  going 
to  preach  the  doctrine  of  Christian  perfection  ?  "  I 
am  not  much  afraid  that  you  Methodists  will  get  too 
perfect,  nor  you  Congregationalists,  or  Presbyterians, 
or  Baptists ;  and,  I  must  say,  that  I  deplore  this 
miserable  notion  of  non-assurance  doctrine,  while 
many  of  the  churches  are  dying  with  worldliness ; 
ministers  are  crippled  for  want  of  praying  Christians ; 
few  are  at  the  prayer-meetings ;  and  every  thing  is 
dead  and  cold. 

I  heard  of  an  incident  a  while  ago.  A  brother 
was  visiting  a  town,  and  he  said  :  "  How  is  the  state 
of  religion  in  your  church?  "  "  Oh,"  said  he,  "  our 
church  is  dead  !  "  "  What  is  your  minister  preach- 
ing about  ?  "  "  He  is  preaching  against  excitement 
in  revivals."  Just  what  I  would  expect.  You  will 
find  here  and  there  a  man  or  a  woman  in  the 
churches,  who,  if  any  one  says  anything  about  the 
higher  Christian  life,  about  sanctification,  is  ready  to 
cry  out  a  great  apology  for  sin.  I  confess,  the 
most  deplorable  thing  of  our  day,  is  to  see  the  low 
standard  of  piety  in  our  churches,  and  so  many 
people  who  seem  to  have  an  idea  that  they  can  not 


318         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

be  cured  from  sin ;  that  they  must  go  stumbling 
along  in  this  world,  under  all  the  baneful  influences 
of  a  sinful  life  ;  though  they  are  members  of  the 
church,  and  think  they  have  been  converted.  As  I 
have  some  times  put  it,  it  is  a  good  deal  like  that  old 
Dr.  Watts'  hymn  :  "  Come,  Holy  Spirit,  heavenly 
dove."  Just  as  surely  as  you  find  a  church  back- 
slidden, they  want  to  be  singing  that  old  hymn.  I 
have  not  sung  that  hymn  for  a  dozen  years,  and  I 
don't  expect  to  sing  it  again.  The  first  and  last 
verses  are  very  well ;  but  I  believe  the  rest  of  it  is  a 
libel  on  the  Christian  religion ;  and  if  Dr.  Watts 
was  here  to-night,  I  should  want  to  ask  him  what 
made  him  compose  that  hymn.  Dr.  Watts  was  a 
great  poet.  But  when  he  composed  that,  I  think  he 
made  a  great  mistake. 

Look  how  we  grovel  here  below, 

Fond  of  these  earthly  toys ; 
Our  souls  can  neither  fly  nor  go, 

To  reach  eternal  joys. 

How  does  that  sound  for  a  saint,  who  may,  in  an 
hour,  sing  with  the  angels  in  glory  ?  What  kind  of 
singing  is  that,  for  a  person  whom  God  has  redeemed 
by  the  precious  blood  of  his  Son ;  and  is  styled  a 
priest  and  a  king  unto  God  ?  Then  look  at  that 
verse : 

Hosannas  languish  on  our  tongues, 
And  our  devotion  dies. 

I  should  think  it  would,  if  you  have  a  heart  that 
joins  in  singing  such  a  verse  as  that.  I  tell  you  it  is 
not  true.  A  saint  of  God  has  no  business  to  live  in 


THE  BLOOD  OF  JESUS.  319 

that  frame  of  mind.  Do  you  know  the  names  which 
that  Bible  applies  to  Christians  ?  God  calls  them 
saints.  He  calls  them  jewels.  He  calls  them  His 
"  treasures."  He  calls  them  "  kings  and  priests  unto 
God."  He  has  given  the  most  delightful  appellations. 
He  says :  "  If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new 
creature ;  old  things  have  passed  away,  and  all  things 
have  become  new."  One  man  said  to  me  once : 
"  Don't  you  think  when  Dr.  Watts  wrote  that  hymn 
he  thought  there  were  some  states  of  heart  it  would 
fit."  I  replied  :  "  If  you  want  to  get  a  backslider 
revived,  don't  let  him  sing,  '  Hosannas  languish  on 
our  tongues  ; '  but  let  him  sing,  '  Rock  of  Ages  cleft 
for  me,'  or,  *  Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul,'  or  something 
that  will  bring  him  back  to  God,  and  enliven  his 
spiritual  affections." 

Now,  in  this  text  we  have  the  clearest  doctrine 
that  the  blood  of  Jesus  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin. 
You,  perhaps,  will  say :  "  You  don't  mean  to  say 
you  are  perfect ;  that  you  never  commit  sin."  I 
don't  know  as  I  shall  get  out  of  this  pulpit  before 
the  devil  strikes  me  somewhere,  with  some  vile 
insinuation  ;  tempts  me.  You  will  say :  "  What  will 
you  do  ?  "  I  will  not  run  around  and  tell  you  what 
an  awful  sinner  I  am.  I  will  tell  you  what  I  am 
going  to  do.  I  am  going  to  sing : 

There  is  a  fountain  filled  with  blood, 

Drawn  from  Immanuel's  veins  ; 
And  sinners  plunged  beneath  that  flood, 

Lose  all  their  guilty  stains. 

Now,  my  dear  brother,  let  me  tell  you,  such  is  the 


320         PROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

nature  of  faith  that  you  or  I  can,  in  a  single  instant, 
plunge  into  that  fountain ;  and  I  bear  you  record, 
if  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  ever  has  been,  ever  was 
to  be,  and  eternally  is,  able  to  cleanse  me  from  all 
sin,  it  is  able  to  do  it  now — this  minute.  A  great 
many  people  think  they  can  not  get  free  from  sin 
until  they  go  to  the  grave.  Then  the  text  ought  to 
read,  "  the  grave  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin, "-or,  "  the 
coffin  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin."  That  is  not  what 
it  says.  It  is  the  blood  that  cleanseth  us  from  all 
sin  ;  that  takes  away  our  guilty  stains.  I  press  on 
your  heart  to-night  that,  whether  you  are  in  your 
store,  whether  your  are  in  the  street,  whether  you 
are  at  home,  wherever  you  are,  or  whatever  you  are 
doing,  it  is  your  privilege  to  walk,  in  this  world, 
with  the  simple,  precious  belief  that  the  blood  does 
take  away  your  guilty  stains ;  frees  you  from  your 
sin. 

Now,  there  is  another  point  of  doctrine  that  I  wish 
you  to  notice  from  this  text,  and  that  is,  this  cleans- 
ing is  in  the  present.  Do  you  notice  that  word 
cleanseth  ?  "  The  blood  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin." 
Every  person  in  this  room  knows  enough  about 
grammar  to  know  that  that  word  cleanseth  is  not  in 
the  past  tense,  nor  the  future  tense.  It  is  now  ;  this 
minute  ;  right  here. 

Let  me  illustrate  this  to  you.  Some  years  ago,  in 
Western  New  York,  I  stood  in  a  crowded  assembly 
preaching.  I  remember  that  I  struck  upon  this 
point  of  doctrine,  and  I  cried  out  to  my  congregation, 
in  great  earnestness,  "  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  His 


THE   BLOOD    OF  JESUS.  321 

Son  cleansetb,  cleanseth,  CLEANSETH,  CLEANSETH 
us  from  all  sin."  Just  then  a  gentleman  who  sat 
four  or  five  seats  from  the  front  looked  right  up  at 
me.  His  eyes  sparkled,  he  seemed  to  grasp  the  idea 
with  great  force.  By  and  by  he  grasped  the  seat  in 
front  of  him.  He  acted,  as  he  leaned  a  little  for- 
ward, as  if  he  was  going  to  jump  right  up  over  the 
heads  of  the  people  to  the  pulpit.  I  could  hardly' 
understand  the  meaning  of  his  actions.  I  drove 
home  the  idea  with  force,  feeling,  as  I  remember, 
that  I  could  not  let  one  of  that  congregation  leave 
without  believing  that  the  blood  of  Jesus  cleanseth 
us  from  all  sin,  and  just  now.  I  passed  from  the 
thought.  The  man  settled  back,  but  his  counten- 
ance shone  with  perfect  radiance.  The  next  morning, 
as  I  sat  in  my  room,  there  came  a  hasty  knock  at  the 
door.  I  opened  it,  and  there  stood  that  man.  "  Good 
morning,  sir,"  said  I.  "  Good  morning  ;  you  don't 
know  me  ?"  "  Yes,  I  do  know  you,"  said  I;  "I 
don't  know  your  name,  or  where  you  live,  but  you 
are  the  man  who  sat  so  and  so  in  my  congregation 
yesterday?  "  "  Yes,"  said  he,  "  and  I  have  come  in 
to  tell  you  about  it.  Seven  years  I  have  been  a 
member  of  the  church,  and  I  have  been  to  sacra- 
ments, and  supposed  I  was  all  right ;  but,  sir,  I  never 
had  an  idea  that  I  was  to  be  saved  by  the  blood  of 
Christ,  and  that  alone,  until  yesterday,  in  your  ser- 
mon, when  you  struck  into  the  thought,  '  the  blood 
of  Christ  cleanseth.'  Some  how,  in  an  instant,  my 
keart  grasped  that  thought,  and  I  said,  '  That  is  what 

I  want,'  and  at  once  I  realized  that  the  blood  took 
21 


322         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

away  my  sins  and  saved  my  soul,  and  I  thank  you 
for  those  words."  That  illustrates  to  my  mind  the 
great  fact  that  the  blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin. 

Another  thought  and  I  am  done.  This  blood, 
when  applied  to  your  heart,  must  come  through  the 
channel  of  your  own  personal  faith.  I  honor  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  give  God  all  the  credit  and  honor 
for  the  revelations  of  His  blood,  through  His  Son ; 
but  I  do  say  it  is  utterly  impossible  for  a  sinner  to 
be  saved  and  cleansed  by  the  blood  of  Christ  unless 
he  believes  in  the  blood  himself  personally.  The 
husband  can  not  believe  for  the  wife,  nor  the  wife 
for  the  husband ;  the  child  can  not  believe  for  the 
parent,  nor  the  parent  for  the  child ;  the  minister 
can  not  believe  for  the  people,  nor  the  people  for 
him.  Every  one  must  have  personal  faith  and  belief 
in  the  blood  for  himself.  It  is  said  that  during  the 
war,  George  H.  Stuart,  a  princely  merchant  of 
Philadelphia,  and  a  Christian  man  of  large  heart  and 
faith,  was  President  of  the  Christian  Commission. 
One  day  he  had  occasion  to  go  down  into  Virginia, 
across  the  picket  lines,  to  visit  a  soldier.  He  came 
along,  and  the  sentinel  was  pacing  up  and  down. 
Mr.  Stuart  rode  up  to  the  lines.  "Halt!"  Mr. 
Stuart  stopped.  "Who  is  there?"  "A  friend." 
"  Advance  and  give  the  countersign."  Mr.  Stuart 
rode  up,  and  leaning  forward,  whispered,  "Chicago." 
"  No,"  said  the  sentinel,  "  that  is  not  the  right  word 
to-day;  and  it  will  be  death  for  me  to  let  you  go 
over  without  the  right  word,  and  death  for  me  to 
give  it  to  yc'v.  You  must  go  back  to  headquarters 


THE   BLOOD  OF  JESUS.  3'23 

and  get  it."  Stuart  went  back  to  headquarters, 
and  having  obtained  the  correct  word,  hastened 
back.  As  he  approached  the  lines  the  sentinel 
shouted,  "Halt!"  Stuart  stopped.  "Who  is 
there?"  "A  friend."  "Advance  and  give  the 
countersign."  He  rode  forward  and  said,  "  Massa- 
chusetts." "  That  is  right."  Mr.  Stuart  rode  over 
the  lines,  stopped,  whirled  upon  his  horse,  and  said, 
"  Sentinel,  I  came  here  to-day  to  cross  these  lines, 
and  I  had  the  wrong  countersign  ;  but  I  had  oppor- 
tunity to  go  back  and  get  the  right  one.  But,  sir, 
you  are  approaching  lines  of  eternal  consequences, 
and  if  you  come  with  the  wrong  countersign,  you 
never  will  have  opportunity  to  go  back  and  get  the 
right  one."  "  Yes,  sir,  I  know  what  you  mean." 
"  What  do  I  mean  ?  "  "  The  judgment  seat  of 
Christ."  "  That  is  right."  "  Sir,  have  you  got  the 
right  countersign  ?  "  "I  have."  "  What  is  it  ?  " 
"  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son,  cleanseth  us 
from  all  sin  ?  "  "  Where  did  you  get  that  ?  "  Said 
he,  "  In  a  prayer  meeting  where  you  were." 

Now  I  want  to  ask  every  person  present,  have  you 
the  right  countersign  in  your  heart  ?  Do  you  really 
believe  that  the  blood,  this  minute,  cleanses  you 
from  all  sin,  and  you  are  saved  by  the  precious  blood 
of  the  Lamb  ? 


BIBLE    READING. 


HE A VEX. 


WILL  you  turn  now  to  Deuteronomy  xxvi,  15 : 

Look  down  from  thy  holy  habitation,  from  heaven,  and  bless 
thy  people  Israel. 

Reference  is  made  here  to  the  attitude  of  God,  in 
the  first  place,  in  all  that  He  does  toward  the  chil- 
dren of  men.  God  never  works  upward.  He  always 
works  downward.  It  is  true  that  He  may  attract, 
and  draw  the  people  and  lift  them  up.  He  always 
does,  gets  under  their  moral  natures,  the  great  divine 
lever.  Now  there  is  another  thing  that  is  very 
striking  in  this  passage. 

Blessings  come  down  from  G-od  out  of  heaven,  and 
it  is  just  as  surely  true  that  people  every  where, 
receiving  blessings,  receive  them  from  heaven,  the 
holy  center  of  God's  residence,  as  it  is  true  that  in 
any  earthly  kingdom  the  blessings  and  comfort  and 
power,  come  from  a  kingly  throne  as  a  center.  Turn 
now  to  Isaiah  Ixiii,  15  : 

Look  down  from  heaven,  and  behold  from  the  habitation  of 
Thy  holiness  and  of  Thy  glory. 

The  simple  idea  again  of  locating  God's  residence 
up  in  heaven  ;  and  then  the  character  or  nature  of 
His  habitation,  as  being  that  of  holiness.  It  is  the 

(324) 


BIBLE   READING.  325 

most  striking  thing  there  can  be  in  the  moral  world. 
You  can  not  put  man  any  where,  and  give  him  a 
decided  position  of  holiness,  where  there  is  no  mix- 
ture of  darkness  and  sin.  God  is  the  only  being 
who  has  a  distinct  residence  without  any  mixture  of 
error  or  darkness,  or  any  thing  that  can  hurt  or 
destroy.  Then  another  thing  that  is  added  from 
the  other  passage  we  alluded  to  is,  that  it  is  the 
place  of  God's  glory.  There  it  was  said  :  "  Look 
down  and  behold  us  from  Thy  holy  habitation.'" 
Here  it  is  said,  "  Look  down  from  the  habitation  of 
Thy  holiness,  and  of  Thy  glory.1"  God  has  His 
center  of  glory  just  as  the  sun  has  its  center  of 
light.  Some  people  can  hardly  understand  how  it 
is  that  a  personal  God  can  fill  the  whole  world  with 
His  presence.  It  is  no  more  mysterious  than  it  is 
that  the  bright  sun,  having  a  center,  can  send  out 
radiant  light  to  the  very  ends  of  the  earth. 

But  he,  being  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looked  up  steadfastly  into 
heaven,  and  saw  the  glory  of  God,  and  Jesus  standing  on  the 
right  hand  of  God. 

And  said,  Behold,  I  see  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of  Man 
standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God. — Acts  vii,  55,  56. 

Here  we  find  man  looking  up.  God  looks  down, 
man  always  looks  up.  He  has  nowhere  else  to  look 
when  he  is  in  the  pursuit  of  holiness.  He  may  be 
groveling  in  the  darkness  and  sin  of  this  world  ; 
then  he  is  always  downward  ;  but  just  as  surely  as 
man's  moral  nature  becomes  toned  and  tempered  by 
the  Spirit  of  holiness,  the  whole  tendency  of  his 
nature  is  to  go  up,  and  so  much  the  more  as  he  pro- 


326         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

gresses  in  purity  and  the  holiness  of  God.  Now 
just  see  here !  Here  was  a  man  converted  who 
walked  about  this  earth,  it  is  said,  "  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost;"  a  man  honored  among  his  fellows 
for  his  Christian  character ;  thrown  into  scenes  and 
experiences  of  persecution ;  driven  from  pillar  to 
post  by  those  who  would  heap  on  him  calumny  and 
suffering  ;  by  and  by  stoned  to  death  ;  and  in  the 
very  midst  of  that  experience,  it  is  said  that  "  he, 
being  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looked  up  stead- 
fastly " — which  I  understand  to  be  firmly,  unflinch- 
ingly— "  into  heaven."  Then,  to  make  it  more 
explicit,  we  are  told  what  he  saw  :  "  and  saw  the 
glory  of  God."  There  are  but  very  few  persons 
mentioned  in  the  Bible  who  ever  saw  God's  glory. 
What  else  did  he  see  ?  "  And  Jesus  standing  on 
the  right  hand  of  God."  What  a  grand  scene  ! 
Two  things,  the  glory  of  God,  and  Jesus  standing 
on  His  right  hand.  And  mark  this :  he  saw  them 
in  heaven.  Then  it  is  said  that  he  spoke  and  said : 
"  Behold,  I  see  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  Son  of 
man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God." 

Now  I  have  given  you  these  ideas,  friends,  to  show 
you  how  possible  it  is  for  a  human  immortal  being 
to  have  an  attitude  of  holiness,  and  an  attitude  that 
draws  him  very  near  to  heaven,  even  while  he  is  on 
this  earth. 

In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions :  if  it  were  not  so,  I 
would  have  told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 

And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  come  again  and 
receive  you  unto  myself;  that  where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also. — 
John  xiv,  2,  3. 


BIBLE   BEADING.  327 

Here  is  a  most  precious  truth  that  Jesus  teaches 
concerning  the  home  of  the  saints.  Now  mark  this : 
In  the  first  place  He  says,  "  In  my  Father's  house 
are  many  mansions."  It  seems  as  if  he  was  going 
to  draw  the  whole  world  right  to  heaven  by  way  of 
Himself.  Then  what  ?  "  If  it  were  not  so,  I  would 
have  told  you."  He  don't  say  I  would  have  taken 
some  method  to  have  sent  a  ministry  of  some  body 
else,  but  "  J"  would  have  told  you  this.  "  I  go  to 
prepare  a  place  for  you."  Now  you  see  by  this  that 
heaven  is  a  place.  We  are  also  told  that  it  is  a  pre- 
pared place,  not  a  kind  of  a  mythical,  chaotic  abode, 
where  there  are  elements  thrown  together  without 
calculation  or  arrangement.  That  is  not  all.  We 
are  told  who  prepared  it.  Angels  did  not  do  it. 
No  human  being  did  it.  Jesus  did  it  himself.  He 
says  :  "  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you."  What  else, 
then,  is  there  here  !  Precious  thought !  "  And  if 
I  go,"  that  is  just  as  surely  as  I  go  and  prepare  a 
place  for  you  I  will  come  again.  I  go,  but  I  will 
come  back.  What  is  He  coming  back  for  ?  Let  us 
see.  "  I  will  come  again  and  receive  you  unto  my- 
self." Now  do  you  see,  my  dear  friends,  the  great 
object  for  which  Jesus  is  coming  back  from  the  glory 
world.  He  is  coming  back  to  get  His  people.  He 
has  an  errand  ;  a  mission.  He  first  came  to  save. 
The  next  time  He  comes  He  is  not  coming  on  a 
message  of  salvation  ;  He  is  "coming  to  take  the 
dear  ones,  who  have  accepted  eternal  life,  to  the 
place  that  he  has  prepared  for  them.  What 


328         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

then?  I  judge  that  He  wants  company  in  glory. 
"  That  where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also." 

Sometimes,  when  I  see  this,  I  wonder  that  the 
whole  world  does  not  turn  to  Christ  and  secure 
heaven,  that  they  may  be  among  those  whom  He 
will  come  for,  and  take  to  Himself,  to  "  dwell  for- 
ever with  the  Lord." 

But  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither 
moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break 
through  nor  steal. 

For  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also. — 
MattJtew  vi,  20,  21. 

What  is  meant  here  by  treasure  ?  There  are  but 
two  kinds  of  treasures.  One  is  of  the  earth,  earthy ; 
the  other  of  heaven,  heavenly.  In  other  words,  the 
treasure  that  you  have  in  your  wife,  your  husband, 
your  son,  or  your  daughter,  money,  stores,  farms, 
banks,  any  material  thing  in  the  physical  or  the 
material  world,  are  all  of  the  earth,  earthy:  they 
are  perishable.  The  other  kind  of  treasures  are  in 
the  moral  world,  and  partake  of  the  holiness  of  God. 

Now  Jesus  comes  to  us  and  says :  "  Lay  up  for 
yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither  moth 
nor  rust  doth  corrupt."  I  am  lajdng  up  treasures  in 
glory  all  the  time,  and  I  tell  you,  my  friends,  it  is  a 
very  precious  work  to  engage  in ;  molding,  fashion- 
ing, preparing  the  moral  natures  of  men  to  dwell 
for  ever  with  Jesus  in  the  realms  of  glory. 

But  see  how  many  people  there  are  who  are  barely 
living  for  the  pastimes  of  the  flesh  ;  the  bare  worldly 
concerns  and  interests  of  this  life  —  they  will  all 
perish  with  usage.  How  deplorable  ! 


BIBLE  READING.  329 

A  friend  visited  a  very  wealthy  farmer.  He  took 
him  out.  "  Do  you  see  all  these  broad  acres  ?  These 
are  all  mine.  Do  you  see  all  those  flocks  and  herds  ? 
They  are  all  mine."  He  took  him  -over  to  the 
village.  "  All  these  blocks,  and  all  these  mansions 
and  this  vast  wealth  is  mine,  sir.  I  came  to  this 
place  when  I  was  a  little  boy,  very  poor  ;  I  have 
made  all  this."  The  friend  stopped  a  minute,  then 
asked:  "But  what  have  you  up  there?"  (pointing 
upward.)  He  hung  his  head  a  moment, "  I  confess; 
nothing,"  said  he.  "Is  it  possible,"  said  the  friend, 
"  that  a  man  of  your  discernment  and  judgment  in 
accumulating  should  have  done  all  this  barely  for 
the  wealth  that  perishes,  *  where  moth  and  rust  cor- 
rupt, and  thieves  break  through  and  steal;'  and  yet, 
have  laid  up  no  treasures  there?"  O  think  of  it 
my  friends ! — and  that  man,  a  little  while  after,  died  a 
pauper.  I  don't  mean  that  he  had  not  plenty  of  farms 
when  he  died,  and  plenty  of  stocks,  and  moneyed 
wealth  ;  but  I  declare  to  you  to-day,  that  any  man, 
who,  with  that  Bible  laying  before  him  makes  such 
a  stupendous  miscalculation,  and  carries  it  through 
life,  is  the  greatest  pauper  the  world  ever  knew. 
Sad  is  the  picture  I  That  kind  of  life  passes  away. 
But  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  the 
moral  wealth,  the  soul  wealth  which  will  never  fade 
or  die. 

Turn  now  to  John  iii,  3 : 

Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,  Except  a  man  be  born  again,  he  can  not  see  the  kingdom  of 
God. 


330        FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

The  idea  which  I  want  you  to  get  here,  my  dear 
friends,  is  this:  No  person  will  ever  enter  heaven, 
that  place  prepared  for  the  saints,  unless  he  is  born 
again. 

And  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon,  to 
shine  in  it ;  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the 
light  thereof. 

And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the 
light  of  it;  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and 
honor  into  it. — Rev.  xxi,  23,  24. 

Another  grand  thought.  There  will  be  no  need 
of  the  sun  nor  the  moon  to  light  it ;  for  the  glory  of 
God  shall  light  it. 

Oh  for  a  dwelling  place  where  all  the  light  is  the 
glory  of  God  ? 

Another  thing  here — "  the  nations."  It  does  not 
talk  much  as  if  there  were  but  few  inhabitants  who 
are  going  to  dwell  in  that  place.  "  The  nations  of 
them  which  are  saved," — mark  the  language — "  shall 
walk  in  the  light  of  it."  Only  the  saved  ones  will 
be  there,  and  they  will  be  counted  by  nations,  "  and 
the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and 
honor  into  it."  Then  the  kings  of  the  European 
nations,  and  the  men  and  women  who  are  called 
great  in  this  world ;  whom  we  look  upon  as  illustri- 
ous persons,  will  all  be  in  common  with  the  smallest 
of  the  earth,  and  their  glory,  and  illustrious  names, 
and  worth  will  all  be  swallowed  up  in  the  light  of 
God,  the  glory  of  that  heaven  to  which  you  and  I 
hasten. 

And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse :  but  the  throne  of  God  and 
of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it ;  and  his  servants  shall  serve  him : 


BIBLE  BEADING.  331 

And  they  shall  see  His  face;  and  His  name  shall  be  in  their 
foreheads.— Rev.~xxu,  3,  4. 

I  want  to  call  your  attention  to  two  or  three 
thoughts  here.  First  it  is  said  :  "  They  shall  reign." 
It  is  the  idea  of  a  king  reigning  on  his  throne.  In 
another  part  of  God's  Word  we  are  told,  that  we 
shall  sit  with  Jesus  on  His  throne.  Then,  it  is  said, 
in  this  third  verse :  "  There  shall  be  no  more  curse." 
You  know  here  we  are  plagued  all  the  time  with  the 
curses  of  this  earth.  They  will  all  be  gone.  Then 
again:  "  His  servants  shall  serve  Him  ;"  the  idea  of 
service  is  glory.  Some  people  have  an  idea  that 
there  will  be  no  service  there.  I  have  no  such  idea 
of  heaven  as  that.  There  will  be  plenty  of  employ- 
ment in  glory,  and  to  all  eternity  our  time  will  be 
constantly  employed  in  such  service  as  the  great 
King  shall  give  us.  Now  we  will  see  if  we  can  find 
out  what  that  service  will  be.  I  think  I  shall  be 
able  to  point  out  at  least  two  things  this  afternoon 
that  you  will  have  to  do  in  glory. 

Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord  spake  often  one  to  another  : 
and  the  Lord  hearkened,  and  heard  it,  and  a  book  of  remembrance 
was  written  before  Him  for  them  that  feared  the  Lord,  and  that 
thought  upon  His  name. 

And  they  shall  be  Mine,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  in  that  day 
when  I  make  up  My  jewels;  and  I  will  spare  them,  as  a  man 
spareth  his  own  son  that  serveth  him. — Malachi  iii,  16, 17. 

We  learn  from  this  passage  in  the  16th  verse, 
"  Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord  spake  often  one  to 
another,"  that  they  talked.  They  had  something  to 
say,  and  they  did  it  very  often,  too.  What  was 


332         FROM  EAETH  TO  HEAVEN. 

done  with  this  talk.  Let  us  see,  "And  the  Lord 
hearkened  and  heard  it," — like  a  man  just  listening 
to  something  that  intensely  interests  him — "and  a 
book  of  remembrance," — think  of  that !  He  brings 
in  memory.  I  do  not  suppose  there  will  be  any  thing 
in  the  heavenly  world  that  will  be  more  prominent 
than  memory.  Memory !  Do  you  know,  my  dear 
friend,  what  an  engine  you  have  in  your  memory, 
and  did  you  ever  think  of  it?  A  year  or  two  ago, 
I  was  holding  meetings  in  New  Orleans,  Louisiana; 
then  in  Mobile ;  Montgomery,  and  in  other  parts  of 
the  South.  Then  I  traveled  to  New  York,  and  to 
Bosion,  and  into  Michigan,  and,  to-day,  such  is  the 
nature  of  my  memory,  I  can  visit  New  Orleans, 
Mobile  and  Montgomery ;  travel  back  to  New  York 
and  Boston,  and  to  the  State  of  Michigan  reviewing 
my  journey  and  labors  before  a  man  could  speak  ten 
words.  And  I  should  not  be  surprised,  to-day,  if  I 
am  talking  to  some  body  who  has  been  to  London  ; 
and  if  so,  you  can  cross  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  three 
thousand  miles,  travel  the  streets  of  London,  and  be 
back  in  this  room  before  I  could  speak  a  dozen  words. 
Such  is  the  nature  of  your  memory.  And  that  is  the 
kind  of  engine,  and  power,  and  faculty  that  we  shall 
carry  with  us  to  heaven.  It  is  the  grand  center  of 
our  immortality.  Then  what?  And  the  "book  of 
remembrance  was  written."  Written  where  ?  "  Be- 
fore Him  for  them."  Mark  the  language.  God 
would  not  let  an  angel  superintend  that  book.  It  is 
done  "  before  Him:'  For  whom  ?  "  For  them"  (He 
does  not  need  any  book.  His  mind  is  one  vast, 


BIBLE  READING.  333 

eternal  record  of  all  knowledge.)  "  That  feared  the 
Lord  and  spake  often  to  one  another;"  "and  that 
thought  upon  his  name."  Why,  rny  friend,  the  very 
thoughts  are  going  into  that  book!  And  my  im- 
pression is  that  eternity  will  be  filled  up  with  the 
vast  review  of  the  record  of  this  life.  We  will  be 
able  to  scan  the  results  of  our  lives.  Take  an  illu^- 
tration :  John  Bunyan  was  twelve  years  in  Bedford 
jail.  I  have  eleven  choice  volumes  of  his  works  in 
my  library.  How  often  we  look  upon  that  Pilgrim's 
Progress  that  has  been  translated  into  many  lan- 
guages, and  has  turned  thousands  to  Christ.  I  im- 
agine John  Bunyan  will  have  all  he  will  want  to  do 
throughout  eternity,  to  look  over  the  record  of 
the  results  of  the  great  work  he  did  in  writing  that 
book.  I  expect  to  live  over  all  the  gospel  meet- 
ings I  have  held.  Sometimes  the  people  ask  me, 
"  Are  you  not  going  to  make  a  record  book  of  your 
work?"  "I  can  not  do  it.  I  have  not  a  record  as 
big  as  my  hand.  Sometimes  the  people  chide  me 
because  I  do  not  keep  a  record  of  my  life.  Time 
enough  for  me  to  read  that  record  up  there.  I  have 
no  time  to  stop  here,  and  review  and  count  up  num- 
bers, and  enumerate  this  that  and  the  other  labor. 
No,  no !  It  is  enough  for  me  to  work  on,  and  by  and 
by  we  will  have  a  record  that  God  has  kept  better 
than  any  that  man  can  keep.  Now  there  is  another 
thing  we  are  going  to  have  there.  "  And  they  shall 
be  mine."  Who?  These  that  "  spake  often  one  to 
another."  When  are  they  going  to  be  His  ?  "  They 
shall  be  Mine,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  in  that  day 


334         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

when  I  make  up  My  jewels,  and  I  will  spare  them  as 
a  man  spareth  his  own  son  that  serveth  him.  Then 
shall  ye  return,  and  discern  between  the  righteous 
and  the  wicked,  between  him  that  serveth  God,  and 
him  that  serveth  Him  not." 

Now  we  will  leave  the  employment  for  a  little 
while. 

And  it  carne  to  pass,  that  the  beggar  died,  and  was  carried  by 
the  angels  into  Abraham's  bosom. — Luke  xvi,  22. 

The  idea  here  is,  carried  to  the  better  land.  Now 
do  you  see,  my  dear  friends,  that  God  employs 
angels  to  carry  His  saints  to  glory,  when  they  die. 

How  I  do  love  that  precious  hymn : 

My  latest  sun  is  sinking  fast, 

My  race  is  nearly  run ; 
My  strongest  trials  now  are  past 

My  triumph  is  begun. 

I've  almost  gained  my  heavenly  home, 

My  spirit  loudly  sings ; 
The  holy  ones,  behold  they  come ! 

I  hear  the  noise  of  wings. 

O,  come,  angel  band, 

Come  and  around  me  stand, 
O  bear  me  away  on  your  snowy  wings 

To  my  immortal  home. 

The  angels,  then,  bear  us  away.  The  angels  that 
take  care  of  us  on  this  earth,  while  saints  of  the 
Most  High,  candidates  for  glory,  are  not  going  to 
leave  us  when  we  go  down  to  the  gates  of  death. 
Now  you  know,  my  friend,  how  you  are  going  to  get 
up  there  by  and  by.  The  soul  will  be  carried  by  the 


BIBLE  BEADING.  335 

very  agency  that  Christ  has  appointed  for  this  work. 
How  many  times  people  say  to  me:  "Mr.  Graves, 
can  you  tell  us  why  it  is  that  when  a  saint  is  dying 
they  frequently  say  '  O  the  angels  have  come  ;  don't 
you  see  them  ? ' '  Yes,  I  can.  It  is  God's  appointed 
way,  and  their  perceptions  are  quickened.  I  can 
not  see  the  angels  to-day,  of  course,  as  I  will  see 
them  just  as  I  enter  the  heavenly  land.  When  the 
saints  pass  away,  the  angels  take  their  souls  and 
they  are  "carried  by  the  angels."  I  do  not  expect 
to  want  any  wings  for  my  soul  to  fly  away  on,  for 
the  angels  will  bear  away  every  saint  that  passes 
from  this  to  the  better  land. 

And  I  say  unto  you,  That  many  shall  come  from  the  east  and 
west,  and  shall  sit  down  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. — Matthew  viii,  11. 

I  think  that  this  means  recognition  of  friends  in 
glory.  I  expect  to  sit  down  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac, 
and  to  know  them.  I  have  not  any  doubt  but  that  the 
Sons  of  God  who  will  come  there  and  sit  down  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac, 
and  Jacob,  will  know  them.  I  believe  we  shall  have 
the  recognition  in  glory  of  all  the  saints  that  have 
gone  before.  I  have  a  dear  wife  there ;  a  dear  child  ; 
a  dear  father  ;  and  mother,  and  sisters,  and  brothers, 
and  loved  friends.  I  do  not  expect  to  know  them 
in  any  kind  of  natural  affection  at  all,  but  in  a  hoty 
affection ;  the  new  life ;  the  new  nature  in  Christ 
I  heard  of  a  minister  once  who  preached  a  sermo  / 
on  the  recognition  of  friends  in  heaven.  He  came 
down  the  aisle,  and  a  lady  put  out  her  hand  and 


336         PROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

said :  "  Sir,  I  thank  you  very  much  for  that  sermon. 
Now  I  wish  you  would  preach  a  sermon  on  the 
recognition  of  friends  on  earth,  for  I  have  been 
attending  church  here  three  years,  and  nobody  has 
spoken  to  me.  I  think  it  would  be  well  to  practice 
a  little  recognition  here,  in  anticipation  of  the  recog- 
nitions we  may  have  in  the  better  land." 

But  when  Jesus  saw  it,  He  was  much  displeased,  and  said  unto 
them,  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  Me.  and  forbid  them 
not:  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  shall  not  receive  the  king- 
dom of  God  as  a  little  child,  he  shall  not  enter  therein.— Mark 
x,  14,  15. 

Here  is  a  precious  thought,  then,  that  Jesus  recog- 
nizes with  us  the  idea  of  children  in  glory.  The 
idea  is  clearly  taught  here.  Some  people  have  a 
great  deal  of  trouble  about  whether  little  children 
are  saved ;  and  especially  on  the  subject  of  bap- 
tism. I  have  seen  people  run  with  all  their  might 
after  a  minister  to  baptize  a  baby,  because  they 
thought  it  was  going  to  die,  and  would  not  be  saved 
unless  it  was  baptized.  Now,  I  am  not  prepared  to 
tell  you  by  any  teaching  of  the  Scripture  how  a 
child  gets  into  glory ;  but  I  am  prepared  to  say  to 
you  that  baptizing  a  child  with  water  don't  put  it 
there.  There  is  not  a  syllable  in  the  teachings  of 
the  Lord  which  indicates  that  water  ever  takes  away 
sin.  The  child  is  "  conceived  in  sin  and  born  in 
iniquity."  That  sin  must  be  taken  away  ;  that  child 
must  have  a  transformed  nature  to  make  it  holy. 
There  is  another  teaching  in  the  Bible  that  gives  me 
an  assurance  in  my  heart  that  the  little  child  is  saved. 


BIBLE   READING.  837 

and  that  is,  the  blood  of  Jesus  takes  away  sin.  I 
believe  that  this  one  great  remedy  is  applied  to  the 
little  child  as  much  -as  it  is.  to  me.  While  it  is 
applied  to  me  through  repentance  and  faith,  with  the 
little  child  it  is  applied  without  that  in  the  great 
provision  of  God.  But  here  is  my  assurance  that 
the  little  child  gets  into  heaven,  and  I  am  ready  to 
comfort  any  father  or  mother  with  it ;  just  as  surely 
as  the  child  passes  away,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom 
of  heaven."  I  have  a  darling  child  in  the  Better 
Land.  My  heart  to-day  is  made  glad  when  I  hear 
my  Lord  say,  "  Let  the  little  children  come,"  and  I 
am  glad  He  has  put  in  that  word  "  little;  "  the  very 
smallest ;  for  "  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 
That  is  not  all.  Except  a  man  become  as  a  little 
child,  he  shall  never  enter  there.  God  help  us  all  to 
be  childlike  in  our  trust  with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
How  desolate  your  homes  were  made,  when  you 
put  your  little  one  in  the  coffin.  It  seemed  as  if  the 
very  last  jewel  of  earth  had  gone.  But  we  shall 
meet  them  again.  They  have  gone  to  this  heaven 
where  you  and  I  are  going,  and  I  am  so  glad,  to-day, 
that  I  can  talk  to  you  about  this  "  Better  Land," 
and  all  these  blessed  gems  of  truth  that  point  us  to 
where  God  resides;  the  place  that  Jesus  has  prepared 
for  us.  One  father  had  a  little  child,  and  she  died, 
and  it  seemed  as  if  he  would  die  too.  When  he  got 
back  from  the  cemetery  he  walked  the  floor,  and 
cried  out :  "  She  will  never  call  me  father  again  ! " 
"  Stop,"  said  the  minister ;  "  give  your  heart  to 
Jesus ;  lay  up  your  treasure  in  heaven,  an^  Uf-tlfl 


338  FiiOM    EARTH   TO   HEAVEN. 

Josephine  may  be  the  very  first  to  meet  you  on  the 
threshold  of  the  heavenly  world,  when  you  shall 
pass  away."  And  so  I  expect  that  dear  ones  will  be 
ready  to  meet  you  and  me  without  the  loss  of  one 
who  has  died  in  the  Lord.  "  Of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,"  says  Jesus.  Now,  we  want  to  take 
a  few  thoughts  more,  and  then  I  shall  stop.  Turn 
to  Revelations  vii,  9  : 

After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man 
could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and 
tongues,  stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed 
-Tith  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands. 

Here  is  the  great  family  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  John, 
the  Revelator,  on  the  Isle  of  Pzftmos,  after  he  had 
witnessed  some  great  scenes,  says :  "  After  this  I 
beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man 
could  number."  Think  of  that!  Send  your  boy  to 
school  as  long  as  you  please  ;  perfect  yourself  in  the 
highest  attainments  of  mathematical  calculation ; 
and  I  will  give  you  one  problem  you  never  can  work 
out :  you  can  never  tell  how  many  there  are  in  the 
family  of  Jesus  Christ.  Then  it  is  said  here  :  "  Of 
all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues, 
stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb, 
clothed  with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands." 
This  ought  to  be  encouraging  to  all  the  missionary 
enterprises.  We  are  told  that  every  nation  of  the 
earth  will  be  represented.  This  great  family  will 
all  be  gathered  up  from  the  various  nations.  Then 
in  the  14th  verse,  where  John  had  a  conversation 
with  one  of  the  elders,  we  read : 


BIBLE  READING.  339 

And  he  said  to  me,  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great 
tribulation,  and  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

Mark  that.  Not  one  person  who  has  passed  into 
that  better  land  will  come  easily  there.  All  will 
come  through  great  tribulations,  sadness  and  sorrow ; 
but  they  will  come  with  the  great  victories  of  grace 
and  the  blood  of  Jesus. 

And  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying  :  Thou  art  worthy  to  take 
the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof :  for  thou  wast  slain,  and 
hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  Thy  blood  out  of  every  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people,  and  nation. 

And  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests :  and  we 
shall  reign  on  the  earth. — Revelations  v,  9, 10. 

Here  is  another  part  of  the  employment  which 
will  occupy  the  time  of  the  saints  in  heaven.  They 
will  sing  there.  There  will  be  a  great  universal 
choir,  and  congregational  singing,  and  all  this  vast 
throng  will  lift  up  before  God  their  voices  in  praise, 
and  the  new  song  will  be  sung  by  hearts  all  attuned 
to  it ;  and  the  heavenly  arches  will  ring  eternally 
with  this  glorious  employment. 

We  will  close  with  one  more  passage  : 

Notwithstanding,  in  this  rejoice  not,  that  the  spirits  are  subject 
unto  you ;  but  rather  rejoice,  because  your  names  are  written  in 
heaven. — Luke  x,  20. 

These  Christians  had  been  out  holding  some  Gos- 
pel meetings,  and  they  had  very  great  success. 
When  they  returned  they  were  very  happy  and  cried 
out  to  Jesus,  "  We  have  had  a  glorious  time  ;  the 
very  devils  were  subject  unto  us."  I  suppose  they 
had  a  halo  of  glory  all  over  their  countenances,  and 


840         FROM  EARTH  TO  HEAVEN. 

their  hearts  leaped  with  gladness  because  so  many 
had  been  converted,  and  God  had  poured  such 
showers  of  blessing  upon  their  labors.  What  did 
Jesus  say?  "In  this  rejoice  not."  Don't  go  to 
rejoicing  over  what  you  have  done.  But  can  we  not 
be  happy  ?  Yes,  but  rejoice  that  your  names  are  in 
"the  book  of  life."  Really  there  can  be  nothing 
more  satisfying  to  the  soul  than  this.  Here  is  the 
strong  foundation  of  usefulness.  To  be  adopted 
into  Christ's  family  by  a  change  of  heart  is  the  grand 
center  of  fitness  to  work  to  save  souls  in  revivals  or 
any  where  else.  And  it  is  of  this  most  important  of 
all  things  that  Jesus  speaks,  when  He  says  "  rather 
rejoice  that  your  names  are  written  in  heaven."  God 
informs  us  that  there  will  be  a  day  when  the  books 
will  be  opened,  and  all  whose  names  are  not  found 
written  therein  will  be  cast  into  darkness  for  ever. 
How  unspeakably  happy  then  will  be  those  whose 
names  are  written  in  the  book  of  life.  Heaven  will 
be  theirs  for  ever  and  ever.  Husbands  and  wives, 
parents  and  children,  sisters  and  brothers,  friends 
and  neighbors,  the  rich  and  poor,  the  bond  and 
free,  kings  and  subjects,  will  be  interested  in  this 
vital  matter  as  never  before. 

They  will  want  to  know  whether  their  names  are 
there.  What  a  scene  will  then  be  witnessed  by  God, 
angels  and  men.  Every  person  who  has  consecrated 
his  all  to  Christ  and  is  saved,  will  be  found  in  the 
book.  Faithful  pastors  will  come  with  their  flocks. 
Earnest  evangelists  will  appear  with  their  converts. 
Self-denying  missionaries  will  come  with  their  saved 


BIBLE  READING.  341 

ones  from  heathen  lands.  Sunday  school  superin- 
tendents and  teachers  will  be  seen  with  their  scholars. 
Editors  and  publishers  will  be  present  with  their 
saved  readers  to  find  their  names  enrolled  in  the 
army  of  the  Lord. 

May  every  member  of  this  great  congregation  be 
found  at  last  with  the  blood-washed  throng  whose 
names  are  written  in  heaven. 

Beautiful  heaven,  where  all  is  light, 
Beautiful  aiigels,  clothed  in  white; 
Beautiful  strains  that  never  tire, 
Beautiful  harps  through  all  the  choir. 
There  shall  I  join  the  chorus  sweet 
Worshiping  at  the  Savior's  feet 

Beautiful  crowns  on  every  brow, 
Beautiful  palms  the  conquerors  show; 
Beautiful  rones  the  ransomed  wear, 
Beautiful  all  who  enter  there: 
Thither  I  press  with  eager  feet, 
There  shall  my  rest  be  long  and  sweet 

Beautiful  throne  for  Christ  our  King, 
Beautiful  songs  the  angels  sing; 
Beautiful  rest  — all  wanderings  cease  — 
Beautiful  home  of  perfect  peace: 
There  shall  my  eyes  the  Savior  see, 
Haste  to  His  heavenly  home  with  me. 

It  is  written,  "  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard, 
neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  the  things 
which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  Him.  ' 


THE  END. 


